SEARCH!
Id Vlad Saved Scrape Time Status Scrape Result Original Ad Adarchiveid Creative Links Title Body Cta Type Link Url Pageid Page Name Page Profile Uri Page Like Count Collationcount Collationid Currency Enddate Entitytype Fevinfo Gatedtype Hasuserreported Hiddensafetydata Hidedatastatus Impressionstext Impressionsindex Isaaaeligible Isactive Isprofilepage Cta Text Pageinfo Pageisdeleted Pagename Reachestimate Reportcount Ad Creative Byline Caption Dynamic Versions Effective Authorization Category Display Format Link Description Link Url Page Welcome Message Creation Time Page Profile Picture Url Page Entity Type Page Is Profile Page Instagram Actor Name Instagram Profile Pic Url Instagram Url Instagram Handle Is Reshared Version Branded Content Current Page Name Disclaimer Label Page Is Deleted Root Reshared Post Additional Info Ec Certificates Country Iso Code Instagram Branded Content Spend Startdate Statemediarunlabel Actions
2,066,037
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2066015}'
No 2024-10-03 02:11 active 1566 0 šŸ”„ļøclick here to read more FREE chapters! "Madam, it seems Mr. Lance won't be coming home tonight. Perhaps you should rest first?" Martha Zayne kindly spoke upon noticing the still-lit bedroom. A hint of disappointment crossed Jennifer Yale's eyes. Just then, the sound of an engine revving came from the yard. She didn't care to put on her slippers as she rushed to the window to peer outside. Sure enough, it was Maxwell Lance's silver car pulling into the garage. Jennifer took a deep breath, glancing down at her sensual lingerie while her heart pounded like a drum. Despite being married for two years, Maxwell had always slept in the guest room, and he never touched her. She knew their marriage was arranged by Maxwell's grandfather, Robert Lance, and it was not his choice. However, two years had passed. They couldn't possibly continue on like this. Did Maxwell not like her because she was merely an undergraduate with no experience in relationships? Was it because he found her too passive? With these thoughts, Jennifer quietly approached the guest room, clad in a seducing black lace nightgown. Summoning her courage, she knocked on the door, but there was no response. Carefully, she opened the door and heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. Maxwell must still be showering. The water suddenly stopped, and Maxwell emerged from the bathroom with just a towel wrapped around his waist. His muscular physique was in full display with water droplets cascading down his solid muscles. Jennifer was momentarily stunned. So, was this the embodiment of looking slim when clothed but muscular when undressed? "Jennifer!" Maxwell frowned, his tone clipped as he snapped, "Are you done staring? Who let you into my room?" Awkwardly, Jennifer averted her gaze and replied meekly, "You're my husband. Isn't your room also mine?" Then, with blushing cheeks, she blinked up at him and asked, "Do you like how I look?" Her petite, delicate frame stood before him, her soft face flushed red, and her long lashes fluttered. She appeared so innocent yet emitted an irresistible allure at the same time. He never knew his wife had this side to her. Maxwell masked the strange look in his eyes and subconsciously gulped. Quickly, he put on his robe before tossing her one of his shirts. Reining in his emotions, he said, "Go back to your room." Jennifer looked at him aggrievedly, feeling as though she had humiliated herself. In her mind, her best friend Laura Scott's words resurfaced. Laura had said that a young, energetic man like Maxwell, the scion of the wealthiest family in Haven City, coupled with his good looks, would inevitably attract countless women's attention. As he couldn't possibly remain celibate for long, he had to be indulging elsewhere and then coming home with a facade of abstinence. In a moment of doubt, Jennifer blurted out, "Are you seeing someone else?" Maxwell's gaze flickered briefly, and he neither confirmed nor denied it. Calmly, he uttered the cruelest words, "Jennifer, on the day we got married, I told you all I could offer was the position of Mrs. Lance. You shouldn't think about having anything else." Each time he repeated those words, a wave of powerlessness and despair surged within Jennifer, overwhelming her. Perhaps to him, she was just a girl from a modest background trying to climb the social ladder by marrying him. After all, no one would willingly marry a stranger. What he didn't know was that, many years ago, he had been a beacon of light that illuminated her world. While Jennifer was lost in her thoughts, Maxwell had opened the door for her. "Go to bed. Don't dress like that again. It doesn't suit you." At his evident dismissal, Jennifer left his room dejectedly, her face burning with mortification. As soon as she returned to her bedroom, her father, Zion Yale, called. "Dad, I'm sorry. He probably won't be going to Grandma's birthday celebration tomorrow." Jennifer knew she wouldn't be able to persuade Maxwell. Zion sighed heavily, saying, "You've been married for two years, yet he hasn't visited our family once. I've said we weren't worthy of the Lance family. If it weren't for your mother's insistence—" "Dad." Jennifer disliked hearing disparaging remarks about her mother. She interjected, "I married him out of my own will!" … The next day, Jennifer had to attend her grandmother Agnes Taylor's birthday celebration alone. Although she knew Agnes wasn't fond of her, she had to offer a toast in front of the guests as a show of respect. Her stepmother, Jocelyn Logan, remarked sarcastically, "Hey, Jennifer, why didn't you bring Maxwell? It's been two years since you got married, and we haven't even seen him." Agnes held a glass of wine and echoed with a fake smile, "I suppose our humble Yale family isn't worth his time! Today is an important day, but it seems like Maxwell doesn't value his grandmother-in-law." Jennifer's stepsister, Bridget Yale, chimed in mockingly, "Jennifer, I think the one Maxwell doesn't value is not Grandma but you. Am I right?" The voices of ridicule buzzed in Jennifer's ears, making her feel miserable. Out of frustration, she emptied her glass in one go. However, the aftereffects of the wine hit her hard, and she soon blacked out. In a car, Jocelyn and Bridget sat on either side of her. "Mom, as long as we get Jennifer into Mr. Zito's bed, I will secure my role as the second female lead in his new show!" Bridget's eyes sparkled with excitement. Jocelyn slyly ordered, "We mustn't let your father find out. Since he dotes on that wretched girl so much, he won't let us alone." "I know, I know," Bridget replied. "I've confirmed with Mr. Zito to bring her to Nimbus Lounge's penthouse suite." Jocelyn chuckled darkly. "What's so great about Jennifer? She doesn't deserve to marry Maxwell. It's only because of her mother who operated on Mr. Lance Senior and saved his life years ago that she got married to him. "On her deathbed, she entrusted Jennifer to them. At the end of the day, she was trying to reach the top. How shameless!" Bridget quickly agreed, "Exactly! If anyone should marry Maxwell, it should be me. What makes Jennifer better than me?" Jocelyn swore through gritted teeth, "Tonight, we will ruin her completely!" … Jocelyn and Bridget had only added a few sleeping pills to Jennifer's drink. When Jennifer felt a man's heavy breath and warmth on her, she immediately snapped awake. "Ugh... Let go of me!" The room was dark, and she couldn't see the man's face. Thus, she could only struggle against him with all her might, knowing the consequences of letting the man have his way would be irreversible. However, the man easily subdued her flailing arms. His warm lips brushed against her ear as he spoke in a low and husky voice, "Shh, behave..." Chapter 2 Maxwell had completely lost his rationality at this point. Whether it was the food or the drinks at the party earlier, something had gone wrong. Now, driven by desire, he found it difficult to control himself. As he touched the woman on the bed, her soft skin and fragrance aroused him considerably. The innocence in her responses and her helpless sobbing nearly drove him mad! An hour later, the man was finally satisfied and fell asleep. Jennifer felt as though her entire body had been crushed, the pain penetrating deep into her bones. Enduring the soreness in her limbs, she hurriedly got dressed and fled from the pitch-black room. In her haste, she collided with a young woman as she entered the elevator. "Sorry." Jennifer's face was deathly pale. She quickly stepped into the elevator and pressed the close button. Rachel Walker immediately looked back after exiting the elevator, staring at Jennifer in disbelief before the door closed. She recognized Jennifer as Maxwell's wife, the woman who'd stolen her place! There was only one penthouse suite on the top floor, so did that mean Jennifer had come out of Maxwell's room? Did they… sleep together? Jealousy consumed Rachel. She had put so much effort into bribing the staff at the party and calculating the timing and dosage of the drug in Maxwell's drink, only for Jennifer to beat her to it! Rachel hurried into the room. In the darkness, she heard Maxwell's even breath as he slept. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. A cunning smile played on her lips as she removed her clothes and lay down beside him. … Jennifer emerged from the club. She was too afraid to return to her and Maxwell's shared villa. She feared being seen in this state by him or the housekeepers. After all, in their two years of marriage, Maxwell had never touched her. But now, her purity had been stolen by a stranger. At the thought of this, Jennifer's mind went blank and her heart was in turmoil. She hailed a taxi, intending to return to the Yale residence. At least, she needed to take a shower and change her clothes first. When she arrived home, Bridget and Jocelyn were waiting in the living room, expecting a call from Daniel Zito. "Mom, do you think Mr. Zito has found Jennifer and… Ugh, I'm getting anxious! Why hasn't he called us yet? Shouldn't he just agree to let me be the second female lead already?" Bridget lamented, her eyes filled with greed. Jocelyn squinted and said, "Calm down. It's only past 11 pm. Mr. Zito is known for being play around. He wouldn't let Jennifer slip from his hands." While they were talking, Jennifer walked in with an extremely gloomy expression. "J-Jennifer?" Bridget stammered in shock, "Why are you back?" Jennifer sneered at her reaction. "Why are you so surprised?" Jocelyn looked equally flustered. She forced out a smile and said, "Jennifer, why did you leave your grandmother's birthday celebration? You didn't even inform us. She was very upset with you!" Jennifer slowly approached them. Judging from their behavior, she could roughly deduce who had brought her to Nimbus Lounge. The thought of her innocence being inexplicably tarnished ignited a rage within Jennifer. With a resounding slap, she struck Jocelyn's face mercilessly. Instantly, Bridget erupted in fury. "Jennifer, how dare you hit my mom? I'm going to call Grandma and Dad right now! Just you wait!" Jennifer seized Bridget's wrist, forcefully pulling her back. She shot Bridget a menacing glare as she bit out, "Go ahead, call everyone down. I can retrieve evidence from the surveillance at Nimbus Lounge. Once Dad finds out what happened tonight, let's see if he'll tear you both apart!" Jocelyn and Bridget's faces turned pale at her threat. They were visibly frightened of the repercussions if the night's affair were to reach Zion's ears. Back when Zion divorced his ex-wife, Jennifer was still young. She was reportedly bullied during her middle school days, even suffering from depression. Therefore, he had always felt guilty toward Jennifer, showing her more love. Moreover, what happened to Jennifer was no trivial matter. If things escalated, Jocelyn and Bridget would be in deep trouble! Jennifer sensed their unease and panic. She violently shoved Bridget away, causing her to fall to the floor, then dragged her weary body upstairs. Jocelyn hurriedly helped her daughter up, her sharp gaze fixed on Jennifer's retreating figure. Bridget asked anxiously, "Mom, why did Jennifer come back so soon? Did she and Mr. Zito..." "They must have," Jocelyn affirmed with a malicious smirk. "Didn't you see the marks on Jennifer's neck earlier? Seems like Mr. Zito was rather rough!" Suddenly, Bridget became worried. "But Jennifer must hate our guts now. What if she checks the surveillance and tells Dad about this? Did you not see how she looked just now? I thought she wanted to murder us!" Jocelyn calmly replied, "What's there to fear? Jennifer is married to Maxwell now. Do you think she would dare to reveal today's events? It's her reputation on the line here." The reasoning made sense, and Bridget began to relax. She then hastily urged, "Mom, hurry up and give Mr. Zito a call. Ask him when I can go to the set." Jocelyn dialed Daniel's number and questioned ingratiatingly, "Mr. Zito, were you satisfied with Jennifer tonight?" "Don't even mention it. Someone else has taken my penthouse suite reservation for tonight. I heard he was a big shot." Daniel said dejectedly, "I didn't even get to see the pretty chick you sent over." Jocelyn's face fell. "What? A big shot? Does that mean you didn't go to that penthouse suite?" Who slept with Jennifer then? There were so many marks on Jennifer's neck! "Alright, let's talk about your daughter's audition another time." Daniel's mood soured as he hadn't had his fun. Bridget stomped her foot in frustration, unable to believe that the first role she ever landed was going to be ruined just like that. At the corner of the staircase, Jennifer secretly observed the mother-and-daughter duo. From their conversation, she came to learn the whole situation. It turned out that they had planned to send her to Daniel, but because the penthouse suite was taken by someone even more powerful than him, she had been violated by another man… Jennifer tightly shut her eyes, not daring to recall further. The more she thought about it, the stronger her urge to strangle Bridget and Jocelyn became. Yet, she knew she couldn't act on those impulses. This matter involved both the Yale family's and the Lance family's reputation, as well as her own dignity. Hence, she could only swallow her anger and let the matter rest. Jennifer made her way to the bathroom. Standing under the shower, she vigorously scrubbed her bruised body. She felt absolutely filthy. Her innocence had been taken by a stranger instead of her husband. The thought made her sob uncontrollably, the sound blending with the rush of the shower, creating a poignant melody of despair. … Jennifer spent the whole night pondering. She was unable to suppress her indignation. She wanted to know who the man from the night before was. Thus, early the next morning, she went to Nimbus Lounge, hoping to retrieve surveillance footage or guest registration information. Unfortunately, she was told that guest information was kept strictly confidential. Furthermore, their surveillance system was hacked last night and only got back on moments ago. As for the footage, it was gone. Nimbus Lounge was the most upscale entertainment club in Haven City, with complex connections behind it. A young girl like Jennifer couldn't do anything about it. And so, Jennifer couldn't find a single clue. She couldn't seek help from anyone else either. If she were to make a fuss about it, it would cost her pride and dignity. Exhausted, Jennifer returned to the villa she shared with Maxwell. Along the way, she bought emergency birth prevention pills. Even though she was only 22 and inexperienced, she still had some basic knowledge. She took the pills and absentmindedly placed the box in a drawer. Jennifer collapsed onto the bed, falling asleep once again. When she woke up, it was already noon. To her surprise, Maxwell had returned at some point and was sitting on the bedroom couch. He was dressed in a black suit with a silver-gray tie, exuding an air of sophistication and elegance. However, his demeanor seemed extra aloof. Jennifer was startled. Because of what happened to her the previous night, she felt a sense of guilt and unease. Besides, Maxwell usually headed straight for the guest room upon his return, never setting foot in the master bedroom. At this moment, Maxwell stood up and walked over to her. "I came home earlier and heard from the housekeepers that you looked unwell. I thought you were sick, so I came in to check on you." Jennifer heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he tossed a pillbox in front of her. "I was looking for a thermometer in your bedside drawer, and I found this. Care to explain?" His tone was calm, but there was a palpable coldness and questioning in it. Jennifer saw the emergency birth prevention pills she had bought and felt her heart clench. Chapter 3 Jennifer looked at him in a panic, choking out, "Hear me out. Yesterday I—" "Enough," Maxwell cut her off, his gaze falling on the marks on her neckline. It was unmistakably the aftermath of a liaison. His tone remained calm and indifferent as he continued, "It's partly my fault for ignoring you these two years. I don't blame you for what you did. But, Jennifer, the Lance family can't accept a tainted woman." Jennifer's mind went blank. All her explanations now seemed futile. Anyway, why would he listen to her when the truth was right before his eyes? Besides, even if she could prove that she had been framed by Bridget and Jocelyn, it was still a fact that she was tainted. Jennifer smiled bitterly. "So, are you asking for a divorce?" Maxwell nodded. "I hope you will make it clear to Grandpa that you're the one asking for a divorce. I can offer you a bit of dignity by keeping him in the dark about your infidelity." Jennifer felt her eyes sting with tears, but she desperately held them back. After a long while, she inhaled deeply and asked, "Can you... answer a question?" "Go ahead." Maxwell's eyes betrayed no emotion. Staring at him, Jennifer quavered, "Are you seeing someone else? In these two years of marriage, have you felt anything for me? If it weren't for her, would you have liked me?" Maxwell's gaze softened slightly, and he replied casually, "Sorry. As I told you on the day we got married, all I can offer you is the position of Mrs. Lance." Although he wasn't answering her question, Jennifer, being a woman, had an intuition that he had long harbored feelings for another woman. "In the next few days, I'll have my lawyer draw up the divorce agreement. You only need to sign it and then explain things to Grandpa." Maxwell spoke of divorce with such casualness, as if he were discussing what to have for dinner. After saying that, he left the master bedroom without hesitation. Jennifer felt cold. Despite it being a hot summer day, she felt like she was trapped in ice. What made her hopeless was not Maxwell's proposal for divorce, but the fact that he believed she had an affair and yet remained so composed. She knew that his calmness was not due to his manners and upbringing, but because he simply didn't love her. Jennifer was in a daze. She had always known their marriage would eventually end like this. But now that day had truly arrived, she found herself unable to bear it. She was unwilling to let go. Taking out her phone, she dialed her best friend's number. "Laura, have you finished work? I... I..." Jennifer's voice choked up. She felt so aggrieved that she couldn't speak. Sensing her distress, Laura said troubledly, "Jennifer, I have to conduct an interview tonight, and it might take a while. How about I send you the address and you come to find me? We can talk after I finish the interview, okay?" "Okay." After Jennifer agreed, she immediately set out. According to the address Laura gave her, she arrived at a dance studio and parked her car downstairs. The studio was holding its grand opening, and the owner wanted to make a splash by arranging an interview with the local TV station in Haven City. When Laura heard that Jennifer had arrived, she ran downstairs and got into her car. "The studio owner is so unreliable. The ribbon-cutting and opening were supposed to be in the morning. I could have finished work early today. But because she changed the time, I had to stay here and work overtime for the interview. I mean, who schedules a grand opening in the evening?" Laura started complaining as soon as she saw Jennifer. Jennifer could only comfort her. "This is Haven Tower. Every inch of space is precious. The rich can be capricious." As the two were talking, Laura received a call from her colleague asking her to go up. "Go ahead, I'll wait here," said Jennifer as she felt too exhausted to tag along. After Laura left, Jennifer's gaze fell on the street not far away. The next second, her eyes widened in shock. That was because she had inadvertently spotted Maxwell get out of a car. He was holding a bouquet of red roses. The bright red color was as glaring as blood. Jennifer's hand on the steering wheel trembled. This man had talked to her about divorce not long ago. And now, he was here with roses that she had never received before. Maxwell headed into Haven Tower. Immediately, Jennifer got out of the car and followed from a distance. At the entrance of the dance studio, the lights were on and the atmosphere was lively. Laura was interviewing the studio's owner, a knowledgeable and beautiful woman. The latter spoke with a warm and friendly smile. In her hands were the roses Maxwell had just given her. Jennifer felt a buzzing in her ears, and her eyes fell on Maxwell. Nonetheless, he didn't see her as all his focus was on that woman. Even the gentle smile on his lips was one she had never seen before. Jennifer clenched her fists tightly, willing herself not to rush over to confront them. … After the opening ceremony, Rachel and Maxwell went to the lounge alone. "Max, did you really bring up the divorce with your wife?" Rachel leaned in his arms, looking aggrieved. "Your grandfather won't blame you, will he? I'm afraid you'll offend him because of me." Maxwell comforted her softly, "You're the woman I cherish the most. If I can't have you as my wife, I'd rather not lay my hands on you. I've felt guilty for letting you follow me in obscurity all these years. Since I took your innocence last night, I will take responsibility." A scheming glint flashed in Rachel's eyes, but she quickly resumed her pitiful expression. "I'm lucky to be your woman. I've never regretted it." Rachel then held her chest and said meaningfully, "Thank goodness your assistant told me that you were drugged. Otherwise, if another woman had entered that room, I... I really wouldn't be able to take it. Max, I don't want to share you with anyone else." Amid their affectionate moment, Maxwell's phone rang. He was surprised to see that it was a call from Jennifer. Why would she call him? "What do you want?" he answered somewhat indifferently. Jennifer said, "Maxwell, I regret the divorce." Maxwell paused. "What do you mean?" "Come home. I think we need to talk." Jennifer hung up the phone after that. Meanwhile, Rachel's expression had changed too. She had vaguely heard that Maxwell's wife didn't want a divorce anymore. "Rach, I need to go home for a bit." Maxwell explained truthfully, "There may be some changes regarding the divorce." Chapter 4 Maxwell arrived home well past 11:00 pm. The villa was eerily quiet, with only a night light switched on in the living room. Jennifer sat on the couch, seemingly waiting for him. As Maxwell took off his coat and loosened his tie, he spoke impatiently, "Didn't we agree on the divorce? I won't shortchange you when it comes to assets. You can rest assured about that." He thought she wanted a larger share of the assets. Jennifer's voice was hoarse when she asked, "Maxwell, did you want a divorce because of that woman?" Maxwell's expression faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. He didn't want to hide anything from her, nor did he care to. "Yes. I owe it to her. That's something I must do," he admitted frankly. Jennifer chuckled bitterly. "I only discovered today how hypocritical you are. You played the victim, making me feel guilty and pushing me to get a divorce. I bet you were secretly pleased, weren't you? You finally caught me making a blunder, and you're now forcing me to leave so you can be with her." Maxwell furrowed his brows. His tone was chilling as he replied, "Jennifer, let's make things clear. Rachel and I were together in the first place. You know very well how you ended up marrying me. Now that you have someone else, we're even. Let's spare each other, shall we?" "No!" Jennifer's words were sharp. "I hate being deceived. You and her have been playing me like a fool for the past two years. Do you think I'll let you off?" Maxwell rubbed his temples, suppressing his irritation. With gritted teeth, he demanded, "Then what do you want?" "I won't get a divorce." With that, Jennifer went to the bedroom. Almost as soon as she turned around, her tears surged out. For two whole years, she had been waiting for him to return her feelings. Before her mother passed away, she was told that most marriages in this world were built on growing affection over time. Love at first sight was just infatuation, like what she felt for Maxwell. But marriage ultimately relied on tolerance and patience. Jennifer thought her perseverance would eventually warm his heart. Now she realized how wrong she was. The presence of that woman had already negated all her efforts and perseverance. … For the next two weeks, Maxwell never returned to the villa. He even stopped staying in the guest room altogether. Jennifer immersed herself in her university's laboratory, focusing on her studies. She was now in her fourth year of medical school, preparing for her postgraduate entrance exam. She didn't want to trap herself in a hopeless marriage. Even if she couldn't have love, at least she would still have her career. Now, concentrating all her energy somewhere else was the only way to keep her thoughts from drifting toward Maxwell. In the evening, after finishing her experiments, Jennifer came out of the laboratory. "You're Ms. Yale, right?" Rachel was standing outside the laboratory building, waiting for her. Jennifer immediately recognized her as the dancer Rachel whom Laura had interviewed. Nonetheless, she pretended not to know her and asked impassively, "I am. Who are you?" Rachel smiled, as smart and gentle as ever. "Ms. Yale, do you mind having a talk? My name is Rachel Walker. I'm… a friend of Max's." "A friend?" Jennifer sneered. "Maxwell has too many friends; I've never heard him mention you. Sorry, but I don't have time right now." Rachel blocked her way, still smiling. "Ms. Yale, I won't take up much of your time." Jennifer had long harbored resentment toward this woman. Since she insisted, Jennifer wanted to see what Rachel was up to. So, the two of them went to a cafe near Haven University. "Ms. Yale—" Rachel had just opened her mouth when Jennifer interrupted her. "Ms. Walker, since you're a friend of Max, you should know me, right? Please call me Mrs. Lance." Jennifer emphasized "Mrs. Lance" heavily. Rachel looked embarrassed and nodded. "Okay, I'll call you Mrs. Lance for now. I came to apologize to you today. After all, Max has caused you a lot of grievances because of me." "Has he?" Jennifer acted nonchalant, saying, "What grievances has he caused me? I don't know about that. Ms. Walker, aren't you thinking too highly of yourself? Maxwell has been good to me, really." Rachel's smile deepened, and in her softest voice, she pierced through Jennifer's facade. "Is that so? But Max told me you refused to get a divorce. He's quite troubled by it. After all, Max and I met in our university days, and we got together very early on. We were about your age when we fell in love." Although Jennifer was prepared to face Maxwell's mistress, she only realized how far she was from Rachel's level during the actual confrontation, especially when Rachel recounted her past with Maxwell. "Max told me everything about you. Your late mother saved his grandfather's life with a highly complex heart surgery, which made Mr. Lance Senior feel deeply indebted to your family. So, when she entrusted you to him before her death, he couldn't refuse. Of course, you were also a sacrifice in this arranged marriage. You're quite pitiful." Rachel's voice was gentle, neither hurried nor annoyed, but it was enough to insult Jennifer's pride and dignity. Jennifer slowly stirred the coffee in front of her, her heart completely knotted by now. So, it seemed that Maxwell had told this woman everything. She must be a joke to them, right? Jennifer decided to play along and said, "Since you pity me, why don't you be a good person and stop bothering Maxwell and me?" Rachel's smile stiffened. She had expected Jennifer to be furious. However, she was surprised to find that the young girl could keep her composure. With a shallow smile, she responded, "I didn't want things to turn out this way either, but Max insists on taking responsibility for me. After all, even though I'm not his wife, we have consummated. Ms. Yale, you're still young, and you wouldn't understand." Jennifer clenched her fists tightly under the table. Each word Rachel uttered was akin to a dagger stabbing her heart without mercy. She had seen this coming. No man could control himself when it came to the woman he loved. But hearing the blatant truth from Rachel caused Jennifer to feel suffocated. After taking a deep breath, she asked, "So, have you come to me today to ask for my acceptance for you two to be together?" "If possible, I'll make sure Max provides you with more security for your future. You will receive fair compensation." Rachel thought Jennifer was wavering, so she proposed attractive conditions, tempting her with money. Jennifer chuckled at that. "I'm sorry, but I'll get much more than what's in this divorce agreement by continuing being his wife." "But there should be order when it comes to love." Rachel's smile faded as she realized Jennifer wasn't budging. She continued with a hint of urgency, "Even if you insist on staying married, it's futile. I came into Max's life first. It's him and I who are in love." Jennifer nodded. "Yes, you two love each other, but I'm the one married to him. Love may have an order, but the law doesn't care about who comes first. Our marriage certificate is solid proof that you can never be with him legitimately." Just then, Jennifer's phone rang. Seeing that it was Maxwell calling, she was instantly reminded that the fifteenth of every month was the day they would return to Lance Manor to dine with Robert. Intentionally, she put the call on speaker for Rachel to listen. Maxwell's voice sounded. "Where are you? We have to head to Lance Manor today." "Babe, I'm still at the university. I just finished my experiment. Could you come pick me up?" Jennifer's voice was meek with a hint of coquettishness. For a moment, Maxwell was stunned, unable to wrap his head around what Jennifer had called him. Chapter 5 Maxwell had never given her permission to address him as "babe". Just as he was about to reprimand her, Jennifer had already ended the call. Observing Rachel's displeased expression, Jennifer finally broke into a smile of unprecedented satisfaction. "Ms. Walker, did you see that?" She shook her phone while saying, "My husband is coming to pick me up. Regardless of who came into his life first, the person he brings back to Lance Manor will always be me!" Then, she stood up and placed two 100 bills on the table. "Enjoy your coffee. It's my treat." Having said that, Jennifer walked out of the cafe. At that moment, the burden that had weighed on her chest for so many days was finally lifted. … Before long, Maxwell's car arrived at the gates of Haven University to pick Jennifer up. Robert had raised him, and he held an eternal respect for Robert. It was for this reason that he personally came to pick Jennifer up, to avoid displeasing Robert. As she got into the car, Maxwell stated coldly, "Jennifer, don't call me that again." "Understood," Jennifer obediently replied. She didn't bring up Rachel's visit because his favoritism might cloud his judgment. Who knows, he might even accuse her of mistreating his darling. When she didn't argue, Maxwell quit pursuing the matter and drove toward Lance Manor. Lance Manor was situated in the southern part of Haven City, surrounded by hills and water. A wealthy foreigner had once set his eyes on this mansion, offering eight billion to purchase it, only to earn Robert's disdainful smile in return. The fifteenth of every month was the Lance family banquet, where Maxwell's father and stepmother would also be present. Maxwell's stepmother, Lorraine Young, was smiling obsequiously while saying to Robert, "Dad, Jordan heard that you haven't been feeling well lately, and your asthma is acting up frequently. "He specifically went abroad to seek help from medical experts. That's why he couldn't make it back in time for dinner today. He asked me to apologize to you." Robert was slightly taken aback. "Since when did Jordan become so thoughtful?" Lorraine's face revealed a hint of unease as she hurriedly clarified, "Jordan has always been dutiful. Recently, he even mentioned that since he graduated long ago, it's time for him to work at Lance Group to assist Max. He wishes to share your burdens with Max." Maxwell's expression darkened a little when he heard this. In exchange for marrying Jennifer, he had made Robert promise to hand over the executive power of Lance Group to him and not let his stepbrother, Jordan Lance, join the company. From the way Lorraine put it, could it be that Robert hadn't made it clear to them yet? Maxwell's father, Zachary Lance, chimed in, "Dad, why don't you arrange a position for Jordan at Lance Group soon? Although Max is running the company well, Lance Group is too big for him to do it alone." Since Zachary's divorce from his ex-wife and marriage to Lorraine, Robert had relieved him of all his positions at Lance Group and instead allowed Maxwell to take over the company. Zachary and Lorraine were afraid that their youngest son would also be rejected by Robert, hence they spared no effort to speak up for Jordan. Robert cleared his throat and replied bluntly, "Jordan is still young. He should gain more work experience elsewhere. There isn't a suitable position for him at Lance Group at the moment." Lorraine's face fell in an instant. She knew that as long as Maxwell was around, her son would never be valued by Robert. Jennifer had been sitting silently next to Maxwell, eating her meal without a word. However, she understood their conversation perfectly well. At this moment, Robert shifted his attention to her, and his stern expression eased up. "Jennifer, you seem to have lost weight again. You should eat more," Robert said with a smile. "Is Max treating you well? He hasn't mistreated you, has he?" Jennifer glanced at Maxwell and forced a smile. "Don't worry, Grandpa. Max treats me very well." Lorraine's chuckle followed right after. "Really? How come I heard that Max hardly goes home aside from a few times a month? Even when he does, he's sleeping in guest room." "What? Guest room?" Robert's expression immediately turned sullen. "What's going on?" Maxwell pursed his lips, casting a suspicious gaze at Jennifer. He had handpicked all the housekeepers at the villa. He was sure none of them would gossip, so how was Lorraine well-informed about these things? Afraid that Robert wouldn't believe her, Lorraine added, "Dad, they have been married for two years now, but there's still no news of a baby. They are both so young. They should have conceived by now." A realization seemed to dawn on Robert, and he stood up. "Max, come with me to the study." Jennifer watched in concern as the two left, feeling a bit flustered. Although Maxwell deserved Robert's reprimanding, she couldn't help but worry. … In the study, Robert and Maxwell faced each other in silence. After a long while, Robert spoke solemnly, "Max, I didn't let you marry Jennifer to make her suffer. Her mother saved my life!" "Marrying her was the biggest compromise I could make. As for the rest, I can't promise anything." Maxwell's voice was devoid of any warmth. Robert snorted. "You heard what Lorraine said just now. If this is how you treat Jennifer, then I'll have to reconsider the inheritance issue more fairly. Jordan is also my grandson after all." Ultimately, Maxwell held himself back from mentioning the divorce. He had sacrificed so much to marry Jennifer. He couldn't afford to fail now. When he was six, Zachary drove his mother away and married Lorraine. He had searched for his mother for so long, but couldn't find her. Until now, he didn't know whether his mother was alive or dead. How could he let go of such hatred? "I understand, Grandpa. I know what to do," he agreed in the end. As long as he stayed in power, he would never let Zachary and Lorraine off easy! But Robert didn't easily buy his words. "From today onward, you and Jennifer will move back to Lance Manor," he commanded. "Once you both have a child, I'll hand over all the shares and executive power I hold at Lance Group to you." … And so, Maxwell and Jennifer moved to Lance Manor that night. Of course, Robert had arranged for them to stay in one bedroom. Jennifer nervously gazed at Maxwell's gloomy face, her heart pounding in her throat. Maxwell reached out, pinching her chin and forcing her to look into his eyes. "How did Lorraine find out about our situation? Are you close to her?" Jennifer picked up his suspicion and immediately defended herself. "You hate that woman, and I don't like her either. Why would I be in contact with her?" However, her words lacked conviction. Maxwell smirked wickedly. "Are you that desperate to share a room with me? I shall fulfill your wish today then!" Chapter 6 Jennifer understood the meaning behind his words and instinctively retreated to the corner of the bed. Without a warning, Maxwell effortlessly gripped her calf and pulled her toward him, pinning her down with his weight. Having been rendered immobile, Jennifer could only push at his shoulders, asking in alarm, "Maxwell, what are you doing?" "What do you think? What else can a man and a woman do on a bed?" Maxwell's cool breath swept over her as his fierce kiss landed on her neck. "No!" Jennifer struggled, frightened. "Maxwell, don't do this. Don't touch me!" His actions reminded her of that horrific night when the strange man seemed equally rough. Jennifer didn't want to recall it again. If Maxwell continued, she would break down. Seeing Jennifer crying miserably, Maxwell couldn't truly bring himself to punish her in this way, even if he was always harsh toward her. After all, if this were done without love, it would be a punishment for both sides. He stopped, but his hands remained at her sides as he leaned down to look at the pitiful woman. "Why are you crying?" Maxwell growled. "Since you don't want a divorce, don't try to remain chaste for other men! Get your head straight and remember that I am your husband!" He would never stoop low and force himself on women, especially not Jennifer who had been tainted by another. She was filthy! Maxwell retrieved blankets and pillows from the closet, preparing a makeshift bed on the floor. Jennifer felt extremely aggrieved. She wanted to tell him that she didn't have another man, but then how could she explain the birth prevention pills? Even if she told Maxwell that she had been violated by a complete stranger, he would probably think she was even more indecent, wouldn't he? … The next day, Maxwell felt sore all over as he had never slept so on the floor before. When they went downstairs for breakfast, Robert was already seated at the table. His expression softened slightly when he saw the two coming down together. At that moment, Maxwell's phone buzzed with a WhatsApp message from Rachel. Jennifer glanced at it and saw a photo, probably of breakfast that Rachel had made. It looked quite appetizing. Maxwell looked at the message and stood up without touching the food on the table. He said, "Grandpa, I'm going to the company." "At this hour?" Robert frowned. "Do you think I'm easy to deceive because I'm old?" "I have a meeting today. I want to avoid getting stuck in traffic," Maxwell reasoned. Jennifer sneered inwardly at his excuse. She bet he simply didn't want to miss out on the breakfast Rachel had made. Robert ordered, "Sit down and have breakfast. After that, send Jennifer to class before going to the company." "What?" Maxwell sounded impatient. "Doesn't she have a car?" Jennifer immediately said, "Babe, my car broke down yesterday. It's getting repaired." Babe? She was calling him that again? Maxwell restrained his anger in front of Robert and gritted his teeth. "Fine, I'll send you." After breakfast, Robert deliberately prompted, "Jennifer's car broke down. How will she come home later?" "Grandpa, Max will come to pick me up," Jennifer said, her eyes fixed on Maxwell. "Right, babe?" Maxwell forced a smile. "Right." Only then did Robert grin happily and nod. "That's more like it! Back in our days, people would get married before even meeting each other. Nonetheless, they lived happily ever after. Jennifer is a wonderful girl. You should know how to cherish her!" Maxwell listened to his grandfather's advice, feeling a headache coming on. Upon reaching the garage, Maxwell stopped in his tracks and looked at Jennifer sternly. "Jennifer, I warned you yesterday not to call me that." Jennifer blinked innocently. "Didn't you say last night that I should get my head straight and that you're my husband? So, what's wrong with calling you that?" "Jennifer! Are you trying to piss me off?" Maxwell frowned deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. Jennifer didn't want to endure his mistreatment anymore. What did she gain from being submissive and obedient every day? She couldn't warm Maxwell's stone-cold heart. Instead, she had let him step all over her with his mistress! With a determined mind, Jennifer haughtily got into his car. On the way, Maxwell said sombrely, "Jennifer, just because Grandpa has your back, it doesn't mean you can act so recklessly. You better rein in your temper. My patience is limited!" "Well, so is mine!" Jennifer smirked as she drawled, "Babe, just drop me off at the intersection across from the campus. Remember to pick me up in the evening." Maxwell slammed on the brakes, yelling, "Don't push your luck! I'm busy tonight. You can take a taxi home by yourself." Jennifer shrugged. "Fine. I'll tell Grandpa to send a driver to pick me up." … As expected, using Robert as leverage was more effective than anything else. At 6:30 pm, Jennifer exited the university campus and spotted Maxwell's conspicuous red car at first glance. Suddenly, chaotic calls for help rang out. "Is there a doctor? Someone has fainted here!" "It looks serious! She seems to have stopped breathing!" As a medical student, Jennifer couldn't stand idly by. She quickly rushed into the crowd, where an elderly woman was surrounded. She lay unconscious on the ground, her face turning purple. Jennifer immediately instructed the crowd to step back and make room. While urging someone to call the ambulance, she began performing CPR on the elderly woman. "Anyone here has asthma? Do you have an inhaler?" Judging from the symptoms of the elderly woman, Jennifer felt she seemed to be suffering from an asthma attack. Due to a lack of medication, it had led to brain hypoxia and cardiac arrest. "I do. I do!" At this moment, a kind-hearted passerby handed over his inhaler. After ten minutes of continuous chest compressions, coupled with the effects of the inhaler, the elderly woman finally began to recover consciousness. The ambulance happened to arrive as well. "Ms. Yale, every second counts. If it weren't for your timely rescue, I'm afraid the old lady wouldn't have made it before we arrived," said the doctor who got out of the ambulance. Coincidentally, he was Jennifer's former lecturer. He generously praised her, feeling proud for raising such an excellent student. The crowd also complimented Jennifer for her heroic act as they had marveled at the thrilling scene earlier. As the crowd gradually dispersed, she noticed Maxwell standing not far away. Jennifer was slightly taken aback upon meeting his gaze. She had never seen such a gentle look in Maxwell's eyes before. It was uncharacteristically warm. Chapter 7 Maxwell seemed like he was smiling as he approached Jennifer. Then, he crouched down and took out a wet wipe with wine, helping her clean the dirt on her knees. It was only then that Jennifer snapped back to her senses. She had knelt on the ground for a full ten minutes, so deeply engrossed in saving a life that she hadn't noticed these trivial details. Now, she realized that her knees were not only dirty but also grazed. "Ouch..." she murmured. "Be gentle." Maxwell said softly, "Bear with it." As he resumed with his head bowed, a strange emotion began to stir in Jennifer's heart. Her knees really hurt, but she felt warm inside. After cleaning the dirt, Maxwell stood up and said, "Your knees are injured. Do you want to go to the hospital to get them bandaged?" Jennifer smiled and casually brushed it off. "There's no need. A band-aid will do for this small injury. Let's go home quickly. Grandpa is waiting for us for dinner!" Then, she started walking toward where he parked the car. Maxwell followed silently, thinking that if Rachel had been in this situation, she probably would have long thrown herself into his arms and wailed. Maxwell felt like he had seen a different side of Jennifer when witnessing her save a life just now. He even felt a hint of pride. Anyway, Jennifer was still his wife. … During dinner, Jennifer ate quite a bit because she was in a good mood. Just then, the housekeeper brought two bowls of tonic to their table. Maxwell wrinkled his nose at the strong smell of medicine and asked, "Grandpa, what is this?" "Aren't you two planning on giving me a great-grandchild after two years of marriage?" Robert chuckled. "This tonic is from a renowned traditional medicine doctor in Haven City. It's very nourishing. From now on, both you and Jennifer will have one bowl each until she conceives." "What?" Maxwell looked at the bowl of tonic speechlessly and then glanced at Jennifer. She also had a conflicted expression, not knowing what to do. Robert urged, "What are you waiting for? Drink up!" Maxwell couldn't force himself to drink it. The smell alone was unbearable. Jennifer thought for a moment before saying to Robert, "Grandpa, we're still young, and there's nothing wrong with us. Isn't it too soon to drink this tonic now?" MMaxwell quickly agreed, "Yeah, it's not like we're incapable. Do we really need to drink this now?" Robert scolded, "Nonsense!" The men in the Lance family were all robust and healthy. How could they possibly suffer from incapablity? To appease Robert, Maxwell compromised. "Grandpa, why not let us try on our own first? If it doesn't work, we can consider taking the tonic." Jennifer gaped at him. Try on their own? How? After contemplating for a while, Robert said, "You'd better not disobey me. If you dare mistreat Jennifer under my nose and make her live like a widow, I'll punish you severely!" Maxwell was speechless again. What did he mean by living like a widow? … Back in the bedroom, Maxwell started laying out the blankets on the floor again. Jennifer couldn't bear to see this. It just didn't seem right for an influential man like him to sleep on the floor. She spoke softly, "Why don't you sleep on the bed? It's big enough to maintain a safe distance." Maxwell paused, glanced at her, and continued his task. He said calmly, "You don't need to take Grandpa's words to heart. I won't tie you down with a child if I can't give you a future." Jennifer's eyes dimmed, a trace of bitterness rising in her heart. She murmured, "I just wanted you to sleep better. You kept messaging your neck just now." "It's nothing." Maxwell returned to his usual coldness. He finished laying out the blankets and went into the bathroom. Not long after, the phone he had left by the pillow rang. Because their phones were the same brand, the ringtone was also the same. Jennifer mistakenly picked it up as her own. It wasn't until Rachel's coquettish voice came from the other end did she realize she had picked up Maxwell's phone. "Max, where are you? I have a fever. I feel terrible... I miss you so much..." Jennifer rolled her eyes and stated curtly, "It's me." "You..." Rachel froze for some time before asking, "Why do you have Max's phone?" Jennifer retorted, "Why wouldn't I have my husband's phone? Your call has disturbed our rest. If you have a fever, go see a doctor. Maxwell doesn't know how to treat illnesses!" She shut down the conversation, tossing the phone aside. Maxwell finished his shower, and Jennifer went in to take her turn. When she came out, Maxwell seemed to have just hung up the phone. He looked at her with a grim expression. "Did you answer my phone just now?" Jennifer knew that Rachel wouldn't give up easily and would definitely call him a second time. She calmly leveled his gaze and replied, "Yes. What's the matter?" Maxwell said bitterly, "Rachel's grandmother passed away, and you didn't tell me about it. Jennifer, I thought you were kind when I saw you save a life today. But I didn't expect you to be more malicious than I imagined. How could you have the heart to insult someone who just lost their loved one?" "Her grandmother passed away?" Jennifer said confusedly, "How would I know about that? She only said she had a fever. She didn't say anything about her grandmother!" "Enough!" Maxwell interrupted her impatiently, hastily putting on his clothes and storming out. After he left, Jennifer suddenly felt freezing. The joy of saving someone earlier had disappeared in an instant. She smiled self-deprecatingly and folded the blankets on the floor. He probably wouldn't be coming back for the night. LEARN_MORE https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134 Free BOOKS https://www.facebook.com/61560779513133/ 496 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 mn.ikkly.com DCO https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449833339_1700643077412772_4446260672554561604_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UoCTu3exZyAQ7kNvgHvcBWX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AT7uGb8j8V-_NNt-RNi0lMv&oh=00_AYABgodaztLUcLzUGtWTIGSHtGC1WA_mQd0xBvknj486XQ&oe=6703F9F0 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Free BOOKS 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,065,110
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2065114}'
Yes 2024-10-03 02:07 active 1566 0 šŸ˜Read the next chaptersšŸ‘‰ This wasn’t the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. But it couldn't be her… Right? With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could he do this to me? I thought he cared. I thought I was the most important person in his life. I was like a sister to him, and now I am his wife! After losing my parents, I was adopted by Owen’s family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they decided to take me in. I grew up with Owen. We used to be inseparable. At first, he was like a brother to me. But as we grew older, things changed… He went from an awkward, geeky boy to a tall, handsome young man. I changed with the years, too. Puberty transformed me from a skinny little girl into a fit, voluptuous young woman. My dark brown hair grew long and wavy, spreading on my shoulders like seaweed. My bright green eyes with soft sight were framed by long black lashes. My fair skin and slim figure let me win the admiration of many Suitors. Owen always said he loved my eyes. He said my eyes were as charming as a clear lake. Since we were teens, we felt a strange, forbidden attraction to one another. But neither of us ever dared to admit it. Until that one fateful night, when we shared our first kiss. We got married when we were 22 years old. I couldn’t believe that was almost 3 years ago now. I always thought we knew each other best. I thought nothing could ever come between us. But Owen had been acting very strange recently. These photos seemed to explain why… I had to confront him. ā€œOwen?ā€ I called out. ā€œOwen, where are you?ā€ He didn’t answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: ā€œNo, I don’t think I love her anymore.ā€ His words gave me icy chills. ā€œYou should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.ā€ Owen continued. ā€œHe said...what?ā€ I couldn’t believe my ears and cried in my heart, ā€œHow dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ā€ Hearing Owen’s frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why he treated me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, ā€œQuestion him and then what? Owen may not love me love before. Do I want divorce? No, I don’t think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.ā€ So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. ā€œJust in time for your dinner, hun!ā€ I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. ā€œWhere are you going? It’s getting late and dinner is ready.ā€ I said. ā€œDinner with a client. Don’t wait for me.ā€ Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food I’d carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasn’t hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that weren’t perfect. My belly wasn’t as flat as it used to be. Maybe I should’ve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it for many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... ā€œJoiseā€! ā€œJosie…? Were you with Josie?ā€ I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldn’t understand. I couldn’t believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didn’t recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. ā€œOwen, are you OK?ā€ I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, ā€œIf you’re sick, go see a doctor.ā€ I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: ā€œJosieā€. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said ā€œJosieā€. He answered: ā€œHello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.ā€ I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldn’t hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he would’ve never let me suffer like this. ā€œI’ll pick you up later.ā€ Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. ā€œPlease, don’t leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. I’m too weak to be all by myself.ā€ He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldn’t help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: ā€œIn sickness and in health, in good times and badā€. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: ā€œHello, Noah?ā€ The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. ā€œI’m so sick, I’m so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, pleaseā€¦ā€ I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. ā€œI’ll be right there.ā€ Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. What’s wrong? I didn’t have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owen’s uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymond’s appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back 10 years ago to take over his family’s business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. ā€œDoes Owen know you’re sick?ā€ Raymond said, looking concerned. ā€œHow did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?ā€ I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. ā€œDon't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.ā€ Oops, I must have pressed the number of ā€œOwen’s Bossā€ instead of ā€œOwenā€. I apologized for the inconvenience. ā€œYou are a member of our family, Noah. It’s my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.ā€ Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. ā€œThank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.ā€ I said with a relieved sigh. ā€œOf course, Noah. Whenever you need me, I’ll be there.ā€ He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldn’t have shared my family’s private problems with another man who I didn’t even know him very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? ā€œI don’t think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.ā€ I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. ā€œHow could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!ā€ Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. ā€œPlease, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.ā€ I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When we seeing the private doctor. I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadn’t seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymond’s aftershave smelled a little special. ā€œRaymond? Noah? What are you doing?!ā€ I suddenly heard Owen’s angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didn’t seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. ā€œSo, you’ve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!ā€ Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasn’t the one who couldn’t be trusted! ā€œOwen! How dare you talk to her like that! It’s not our family’s manner!ā€ Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymond’s fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didn’t want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. ā€œRaymond, it’s okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.ā€ I said gratefully. ā€˜Please, don’t say anything about Josie’, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldn’t detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. ā€œOwen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymond’s number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.ā€ Owen grabbed me and said, ā€œWell, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and ā€˜fall’ right into his arms.ā€ He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. ā€œYou can go back to your important job now, uncle. I’ll look after my wife.ā€ Raymond’s eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that he’d better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didn’t want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. ā€œOwen… What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?ā€ I asked. ā€œSo what? Whose wife do you want to be?ā€ Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. ā€œI know you cheated on me, Owen.ā€ I uttered with pain in my voice. ā€œYou’ve been seeing Josie, right?ā€ Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. ā€œWhat do you know, Noah?ā€ he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: ā€œSomeone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didn’t want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. ā€œOwen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we know each other the most and could trust each other. I can’t believe you would cheat me like that!ā€ I cried, ā€œOwen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!ā€ His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldn’t answer, Owen said: ā€œIt’s true. I love her. I love Josie.ā€ Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? ā€œWhy, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?ā€ I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. ā€œOwen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.ā€ He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, ā€œI don’t have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!ā€ I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didn’t fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldn’t get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: ā€œYou lost your footing. It’s not my fault.ā€ There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. ā€œRaymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.ā€ ā€œI came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You haven’t … Noah?ā€ Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. ā€œThis is how you treat your wife?! I don’t believe you. Don’t you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!ā€ Raymond raged at his nephew. I didn’t even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. ā€œTwice in one day? That must be a record.ā€ The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, ā€œNot by choiceā€¦ā€ The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. ā€œI don’t normally need so much help, you know.ā€ I broke the ice. ā€œI happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.ā€ Raymond laughed heartily. ā€œJokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.ā€ I continued. ā€œWhy did you come over tonight, Raymond?ā€ ā€œOwen hadn’t come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.ā€ Raymond explained. ā€œI just can’t believe what he did to you!ā€ He continued. ā€œIf he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. I’ll teach him a lesson.ā€ His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. ā€œThank you, Raymond. I’m okay now. It was an accident. Owen didn’t push me off the stairs on purpose. He didn’t mean to hurt me.ā€ I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. ā€œGoodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.ā€ I said with feeling as he hugged me. ā€œBye, Noah. It’s been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.ā€ He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldn’t believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didn’t he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josie’s betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. ā€œHow dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for God’s sake!ā€ I cried out. They hadn’t heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasn’t so devastated, it might’ve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josie’s blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. ā€œI don’t believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!ā€ I insisted. Josie hid away in Owen’s arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: ā€œYou’ve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?ā€ ā€œI am done with you.ā€ He continued. ā€œOur whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie should’ve been with me all along!ā€ I didn’t understand. ā€œWhat are you talking about, Owen?ā€ He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josie’s collarbone. ā€œRemember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. You’ve made her suffer long enough!ā€ I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didn’t believe me. ā€œJosie,ā€ I cried. ā€œHow could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! We’ve been best friends since the orphanage, haven’t we? Does that mean nothing to you?ā€ ā€œNoah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,ā€Josie played innocent with me, ā€œI should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.ā€ This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldn’t see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treated me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my that necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were natural? I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josie’s waist and warned me, ā€œYou’d better stay out of our life from now on. I’ll move to another villa with Josie.ā€ I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other… But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, ā€œnecklaceā€ is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didn’t believe our years of affection couldn’t prove my heart. ā€œNoah, my life were ruined by you. You owe me that.ā€ Josie said. ā€œOne day you’ll both regret this. I didn’t do anything wrong.ā€ I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: ā€œIt’s my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldn’t have suffered so much.ā€ I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owen’s whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owen’s angry shouting: ā€œHow dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? They put her in the hospital! I can’t believe your jealousy would drive you this far!ā€ Chapter 6 - Choice Noah ā€œWhat?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what you’re talking about.ā€ I replied to the angry voice on the phone. ā€œMore lies! I can’t believe you, Noah. You're despicable!ā€ Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. ā€œOwen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?ā€ ā€œJosie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!ā€ He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. ā€œOh, it’s our ā€˜old friend’.ā€ The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josie’s room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. ā€œFinally! That took you long enough.ā€ He whispered angrily. ā€œJosie is sleeping.ā€ He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. ā€œI have no idea what happened, Owen.ā€ I said honestly. ā€œCan you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?ā€ ā€œAre you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.ā€ He shook his head, then continued. ā€œJosie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.ā€ ā€œWhat? That's horrible!ā€ I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. ā€œStop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.ā€ No wonder he doubted me. But I couldn’t believe the trust between us was so fragile. ā€œWould you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?ā€ I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: ā€œNever again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.ā€ I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If there is anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to me! On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. ā€œI didn’t prepared your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?ā€ I said plainly. I didn’t know why he came back at this time, but I didn’t care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, ā€œYou still don’t want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!ā€ ā€œJosie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!ā€ I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. ā€œI choose divorce.ā€ I said coldly. ā€œOkay, good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning. Oh, and I’ve prepared another ā€˜surprise’ for you.ā€ Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile. LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ 20 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448734622_433474479610502_7081717358378595892_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cL023czCFr4Q7kNvgHPX4oX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Av-rk92ZNWlXt7CuLiK16T_&oh=00_AYAJ6WMMdjb8F55G8sb1pxWtiVoex5boU-sLjT1I-jYNKQ&oe=670418D1 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,065,609
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2065600}'
Yes 2024-10-03 02:09 active 1566 0 ā¤ļøšŸ˜ click to read on šŸ‘‰ "Kneel down and apologize to Sunny, now!" Several servants were surrounding Kevin. Opposite him was a fierce dog, which was Morris's Sunny. Morris thundered. His voice attracted some of the maids and they sneaked into the large lobby of the Perry family's villa. Morris saw them but didn't say anything. His mission was to embarrass Kelvin like he used to anyway. With the maids around, it would make everything sweeter for him. "Do you even know how high and important this dog is?" Morris began with a flex of his muscle. "This dog is more expensive than the whole of your family combined. I will not stand still and watch you disregard it!" Kevin felt so humiliated, and he struggled hard, and said angrily, "It was your dog that bit me first! I'm just trying to protect myself!" Morris scoffed. "Does it look like I'm concerned a bit about you? Aren't you the useless house husband of the Perry family?" He said mockingly. The maids laughed lowly and exchanged words quietly. Something built inside Kevin. He felt a mixture of anger and sadness. For how long was he supposed to continue bearing the ill-treatment of the Perry family? As much as he was supposed to have gotten used to it by now, he was still a man. When was he going to start acting like the man of the house? "I will not apologize, Morris. The dog was being rude and I taught it a lesson. It wanted to bite me and I stopped it. If anyone should apologize, it should be you, on behalf of your dog." Morris went still for a moment and suddenly burst into laughter. He sobered up almost immediately and gave that wicked grin. "Force him down!" He ordered in a thick voice. Three men advanced forward immediately. They caught Kelvin by his hands, pushed him towards the dog, and tried to force him to the floor. They could not do so until one of them eventually kicked Kelvin by his legs. He was forced to kneel in front of Morris' dog. Kelvin tried to stand up but the men pressed him firmly on the ground. So, he gave up. The maids burst into laughter again. "He's such a useless man, that's why he would apologize to Sir Morris' dog." "Well, the dog is worth more than him. So, technically speaking, he needs to worship his master, the dog for being rude." The maids exchanged words between themselves with scoffs and mocks. ā€œLet me go! Morris, this is too much!ā€ Kevin could not get rid of these strong servants, Kevin could only plead with Morris to let him go. However, Morris responded by slapping Kevin hard across the face. Blood trickled from Kevin's mouth, but Morris ignored it. "Apologize now!" Morris demanded impatiently. Kevin's voice trembled as he replied, "No, I will never apologize to an animal. It's beneath my dignity!" "Dignity? You?" Morris erupted into laughter upon hearing Kevin's words. Suddenly, his tone turned vicious, "You think you have dignity? In our eyes, you're not even worth a dog's whimper!" Kevin gasped for air, his speech slurring from the blood in his mouth, but it was evident he had no intention of apologizing to a dog. Suddenly, Morris's demeanor changed. He smirked coldly, "Fine, if you won't apologize to Sunny, sign this, and I'll forgive you." With that, he threw a stack of papers at Kevin's face. Kevin furrowed his brow as he looked at the document. Divorce Agreement. Kevin glared angrily at Morris and exclaimed loudly, "You want to force me to divorce Mia? What gives you the right?" Morris's expression darkened, and he struck Kevin again, this time with even more force, "Right? What right do you have to ask me that?" Kevin was baffled. "If Mia wanted a divorce, she would propose it herself..." he said stubbornly. "Because I know the best for her. Besides, she will agree with me that you aren't the best one for her. So, I'm only interpreting what she wants." Kevin scoffed. "Are you her mouthpiece? Do you have so little work to do that you now talk for her?" Kevin didn't believe Morris. There was no way Mia would want a divorce now. Besides, Mia would lose her inheritance if she was divorced without a child. This was the family rule. Morris felt a stab of annoyance at his words. He rushed at Kevin quickly and punched him hard in the face, forcing his head against the table. The maids gasped as the table gave way and the glasses shattered on the floor. Kevin felt a stab of pain and a strong headache set in. "How dare you!" Morris yelled angrily. He rushed to grab Kevin by his collar. He pulled Kevin up violently. "Blood!" Some of the maids yelled and Kevin felt the blood streamed down his face. He looked at the shattered table and realized he was bleeding. A sharp pain penetrated him suddenly, and his head banged harder. Some disordered memories suddenly flooded into Kevin's mind. For the past few years, he had been in a state of amnesia. All he knew was that Mia, the eldest daughter of the Perry family, had saved him and married him, making him a son-in-law of the Perry family. However, no one in the Perry family treated him as a son-in-law; he was even worse than a servant in this family. Nevertheless, after receiving a severe blow to his head, he unexpectedly found that he seemed to remember something. He clutched his head and yelled in pain as those memories gradually began to resurface, but they brought him even greater pain than the injury on his head. "No matter what! You will sign these divorce papers!" Morris clenched his teeth in anger, oblivious to the state that Kevin was currently in. "I will not allow a lowlife like you to continue being the son-in-law of a prestige family like Perry! I will not allow that! Karim Mendy will marry my sister very soon!" He announced in a low deep voice, meaning to make Kevin jealous. But Kevin wasn't replying to him. To Morris, Kevin was just playing one of his dumb games on him. Kevin didn't hear him actually. His mind was going through a frenzy of thoughts. Flashes of images flickered across his eyes. He felt dizzy as strange memories filled his head. He closed his eyes in an attempt to shut it off but it couldn't be stopped. It felt like he was going crazy. Sensing that Kevin was ignoring him, Morris' anger turned to rage. "How dare you!" He sneered, let go of him, and punched him hard on the nose. Kelvin's nose burst and Morris smiled at this. He punched him again, in the face and forced Kevin back to the floor. Morris huffed. "He's so weak. Yet, he rebels against me? I am going to teach you a lesson you will never forget!" Morris kicked Kevin's head violently several times. Kevin’s head started bleeding, but he seemed oblivious to it. Morris grew even angrier and picked up a nearby vase, he was about to smash it fiercely towards Kevin's head! That vase was extremely sturdy, and if it hit Kevin's head, he could have died! Just at that moment, Kevin suddenly opened his eyes and quickly grasped Morris's hands, pushing him away. Morris fell heavily to the ground, and the vase dropped to the floor, shattering into a myriad of pieces. Everyone around them stared in shock. Morris yelled in pain and held onto his waist. He didn't expect Kevin to make such a move. He had never made such an intelligent move. How was he able to do it? Kevin has always been the dumb husband of Mia and he has enjoyed treating him badly for a year now. The men rushed closer to him and assisted him up. But he pushed them away angrily and turned to look at the maids who had been watching the whole drama unfold. He felt embarrassed. "What are you still doing there!" He thundered. "Get lost!" The maids scampered away. Morris yelled several times before he turned to Kevin again. He was very upset. How could Kevin have made such a move and the men couldn't even stop it? "You are making a big mistake!" he yelled. "I'm telling you! You are!" Kevin didn't respond. A dark frown was on his face as he stood up slowly. More images flashed across his eyes. The dizziness increased but the headache was gone now. The images became clearer now but it seemed like his heart was racing as he went through them. "I...I'm Kevin, Kevin Di Lorenzo..." He muttered to himself, "Could I have sunk so low?" At that moment, the door of the Perry family's villa suddenly opened. A man and a woman walked in. The woman frowned upon seeing the disarray in the hall. She said discontentedly, "What are you doing again? You've made a mess in the house!" "Mia!" Morris called suddenly, pulling Kevin out of his trance. "Did you see how your husband was going to kill me?" Kevin looked at Mia. There was a young, handsome guy beside him. He was dressed in an expensive Italian suit. He looked at Mia, but wasn't as excited as he used to be. Not now that he knew who he truly was. He smiled calmly instead. "Welcome home, Mia," he said calmly. The man beside Mia held her by the waist and moved her slightly away from where she was initially. "Be careful, you could have stepped on glasses," he said, trying to show Mia he was very caring. Mia regarded the whole mess for a moment and she felt disappointed and unhappy. A dark frown played on her face. She looked at Kelvin. "You should all stop this children's play." Kevin frowned, he knew that Mia didn't care about him in the past years, but he was bleeding now! How could he be bleeding and Mia thinks it's child play? He was disappointed. Mia has always ignored his maltreatment and pretended she didn't see how her mother treated him. But he didn't expect her to take such a matter currently with such levity. He didn't let it bother him. Instead, he looked at the man standing too close to Mia. Mia doesn't like to bring business home. So, he wondered who the man was. "Who is he?" he asked instead. Mia frowned, she didn't expect him to ask her such a question because Kevin never cared about her business before. He was just a person who lost memory. At first, she thought she was only going to worry about his lost memory but now, Kevin had added dumbness to the list. How could he be interfering in her business? Mendy eyed Kevin levelly and looked at Mia. "I think you may introduce us to each other first?" He asked with a smile. Mia felt ashamed suddenly. She felt reluctant to introduce Kevin to Mendy, not with the mess that she met Kevin in. He was disgracing and she wasn't even moved to introduce him. Kevin saw the sour look on Mia's face and knew he was reluctant to tell Mendy who he really was to her. This made him sad. "Well, Mr Mendy," Mia cleared her throat meaningfully. "He's my husband," she said softly as if she was forced. "And this is Mr. Karim Mendy, a very important business partner of our family." Mendy smiled and added, "And also a good friend of Mia." He grinned slyly. "This must be that famous husband of yours?" He said in an offensive tone, while still sounding like he had an intimate relationship with Mia. Kevin looked at him, smiled. "I'm pretty famous, no?" He replied calmly. His reply made Mendy laugh. Mia cleared her throat meaningfully and looked at Kevin. "You should get clean out of this mess." She looked at the Mendy. "Mr Mendy, please, let's go to the meeting room." Mendy's hand was still resting on Mia's waist. Kevin looked at them and frowned. Mendy saw Kevin's expression and faked a gentle smile. "Actually, I think it will be nicer to talk in your room, won't it?" He said provokingly and looked at Mia with lust in his eyes. "Your room has better privacy and what we are about to discuss is equally very important." Mia felt awkward especially because of Mendy's hand that was still around her waist. She needed Mendy's help and didn't want to upset him. "Ok then. Let's go." Wendy smiled softly, feeling satisfied in himself. "Wait, I don't think it's good for you two to be alone in the room together, right?" Kevin asked with a smile, but it was clear that there was more hidden in his smile. "What do you mean?" Mia frowned and looked at Kevin, who was completely different from usual. "I mean, I can go in with you, so no one will spread rumors. This is also for your own good, right?" Kevin's voice was still calm, but there was an unmistakable note of certainty. Mia frowned. She didn't expect that from Kevin at all. Within a year that she had known him, he was always timid but she didn't know where the courage suddenly came from. When Mia first met him, Kevin was not only timid but dense. This was even one of the reasons why she decided that he was fit to be her husband. But it was strictly a deal, Kevin wasn't supposed to act like a real husband. This was why they never slept together. They have never even shared a kiss since they have been married. But then how dared he demand to get involved in a business negotiation? Who has he started seeing himself as? Morris was shocked at Kevin's utterance too. Kevin has been acting really strange since a few minutes ago. Firstly, it was the skill he displayed. Now, he was being too bold. But before he could say something, Mendy cut in quickly. "Well, you shouldn't be worried, Kevin. It's not like it's a new thing to us. Just last night, we were together in the same room in the hotel for a whole night." He said with a smile. Mia frowned. "That was just business negotiation." She said quickly. Then she hesitated and thought about it. She didn't owe Kevin any explanation actually. She could choose to do whatever she wanted. Kevin had no say. Besides, Kevin wouldn't understand business strategy. He had no skill in it. In fact, he has no skill in anything. Kevin sneered, he looked at Mendy's eyes and said, "You should be careful of what you say, Mr.Mendy." He ignored Mia's words and continued, "As you know, Mia is a married woman. So, you shouldn't say something that may cause any misunderstandings. We wouldn't want people to think she's cheating on me with you." Mendy felt a stab of annoyance at his word. He laughed out menacingly, trying his best to conceal his emotions because of Mia. He became sober almost immediately. "Cheat on someone like you? Why will that happen? Are you starting to see yourself as the husband? Do you think you are even fit to bear Mia's husband? What makes you a husband? The name?" Morris laughed. "He's so delusional to think Mia is his." "Yes! You are not worthy of Mia at all. No one is going to cheat on you because you are that useless husband!" Kevin's looked at him coldly, "Be careful of what you say." He said indifferently, but there was a trace of authority in his words, as if he were a superior. "Or what?" Mendy dared. "We both know you are very useless as the son-in-law. How dare you want to disrupt a business transaction? Do you even know what we wanted to discuss or do you have the knowledge or skill to discuss with us?" Kevin sneered, "Mr. Mendy, don't be so hypocritical. Why do you have to discuss something in my wife's room?" It was Mendy's turn to get angry. His face went red and he lurched forward to hit him. Kevin saw his move and waited, with a soft smile plastered on his face. He was ready to combat him. "Enough!" Mia yelled suddenly, putting an abrupt stop to Mendy's action. She looked at him. "Please, Mr Mendy. You have to stop this," she beseeched softly. Mendy hesitated briefly before he eventually backed away but the anger was still vivid on his face. Kevin relaxed. Mendy was no use getting angry for anyways. He was a nobody. Mia took a step closer to Kevin with a dark frown on her face. "What is wrong with you, Kevin? What do you think you are doing? Mr Mendy is not someone you should offend. Don't make any trouble here!" She said in a cold tone and turned to Mendy again. "I'm so sorry about everything that has happened here, Mr Mendy. Please, let's go and talk about business," She said in an apologetic voice. Mendy smiled victoriously, He smiled provokingly at Kevin. Kevin frowned and looked at Mia somewhat unhappily, saying, "Mia, are you sure you want to ā€˜talk business' with him in your room?" He emphasized the words "talk business", obviously not believing that the two of them would simply discuss business in the room. Mia sighed in frustration and somewhat anger. "Mr Mendy is here to help us on business. He knows Lord Phoenix." Mendy smiled with confidence, feeling so proud of himself. "At least if you don't know anything or have any skill in the business world, you should definitely know about the popular Lord Phoenix. You should know how powerful he is as well." Kevin feigned ignorance. "I don't know. Tell me." He said with a straight face. Mendy laughed and turned to Mia. "Your dumb husband doesn't how powerful Lord Phoenix is?" "Well, he doesn't know anything!" Morris joined in. Mia felt embarrassed. She wondered why Kevin wasn't letting the sleeping dog lie. He was provoking Mendy and she knew that if Mendy refused to help her, it would be trouble for her. How else was she supposed to explain to Kevin that this was very important? It looks like her husband was off to make everything go astray for her. Kevin regarded Mendy for a moment, with a sly look. "You said you know Lord Phoenix?" "Of course yes!" Mendy answered proudly. Kevin smirked disdainfully and looked into Mendy's eyes, asking, "Then why don't I know you?" Kevin's words stunned everyone, but only Kevin himself knew the truth. Yes, he was the legendary "Lord Phoenix." Years ago, Kevin was ambushed by his enemies and met with an accident. He suffered head injuries and lost his memory. Fortunately, he was rescued by Mia, who happened to pass by. The Perry family was in turmoil at that time, and Mia, as the heir of the family, was on the verge of being stripped of her inheritance rights because she was unmarried. According to the Perry family's rules, only married individuals could take the helm of the family! Thus, Mia set her sights on Kevin, who had lost his memory and was somewhat timid. To her, Kevin was merely a tool to enable her to smoothly take over the family. Over the past few years, she had shown no concern for Kevin. Who would care about the feelings of a mere tool? But obviously, no one would believe his words. Mendy regarded Kevin for a few minutes and suddenly burst into laughter. "This your husband is a really humorous guy," he pointed at Kevin while his words were directed at Mia. Suddenly, the laugh was gone from his face, just as it had appeared. It was replaced with a cold one. "You make it look funny but Phoenix would never love this joke." Mia's heart skipped a beat. She was frightened. Everyone knew who Phoenix was and how powerful he was. Well, except Kevin who has been acting strange since she got home from work. Phoenix wasn't the kind of person to be messed with. Not even the family of Perry can afford to stand against him. In fact, she needed Phoenix's help and not fight him. She turned to Kevin in anger and hit him across the face. Kevin was shocked while Mendy smiled secretly. He was very glad that he had successfully instigated Mia against Kevin. If Mia already hates him, it would be easy to get rid of him. "Leave now!" She yelled. She was really angry and it was evident on her face. "Your attention isn't needed here. You, in fact, have no right to meddle in it. Leave before you cause us trouble!" She said harshly. Morris chuckled. "Right, he needs to!" Mia turned to Mendy with an apologetic expression. "Please, Mr Mendy, do not be offended. I'm sure there's something you can do about all these." Mendy loved the fact that Mia was helpless. He always wanted to be a hero to her. "Well, your husband might cause a fatal disaster to your family. The Phoenix doesn't listen to explanation. He's not someone you can joke about. There will be no way for you guys to redeem yourself," he said with a hypocritical look. Mia felt embarrassed and angry the more at the statement. "You are not to interrupt this meeting!" Mia yelled suddenly, in anger, forcing Kevin out of his thoughts again. She glared at him. "Do you understand that, Kevin?" She tapped her feet in anger. Kevin sighed and nodded slowly. "Good!" She looked at Mendy again. "I'm really sorry but can we please talk in the meeting room? My room is in a mess. So, the meeting room is the best option," she explained. Mendy nodded once. "Alright. That's fine by me," he reluctantly agreed. And they both walked away. Morris laughed. "Suit you right, loser!" He mocked and walked away with the men. Kevin hesitated for a moment. He was still in shock at his discovery. He was not expecting what he just discovered. He was the courageous Phoenix, yet he became a househusband and was mistreated every single time for a whole year. Why didn't he remember earlier? But where are his people? How did he get disconnected from them? He still remembers Alessia as if he saw her the day before. He should reach out to her because she would have been worried to death. He remembered a phone number suddenly, took out his phone and dialed it. It rang for a long time before someone finally picked it up. "Yes, who is this?" a feminine voice said coldly. Kevin recognized that voice instantly. There was no way he wouldn't. It was the voice he had heard for over seven years of his life. Kevin went silent for a second. Alessia would definitely not expect this. "It's me, little cat," he said finally. There was a few minutes of silence from the other side. Alessa was probably thinking. She never would have thought it could be him. Alessia screamed suddenly, then cried. "I knew you didn't die! There's no way you would have died," she sobbed further. Kevin has really missed her. He had known Alessia for a very long time now. So, it was normal for him to miss her. ā€œIt's ok, little cat. I'm here now,ā€ Kevin comforted. Alessia dragged her breath. ā€œWhere have you been? I've searched everywhere for you. I just had to hope you would return to me unscathed. I'm so happy to hear your voice today,ā€ she said excitedly. Kevin could easily note the happiness in her voice. He was so caught up with what Alessa was saying that he didn't notice Morris creeping inside. Morris walked back inside to look for a way to make Kevin do something wrong again by the time Mia came out so that Kevin would eventually leave the house. He couldn't wait for that to happen. Mia must marry Mendy at all costs. He watched him for a moment, with curiosity. He wondered who he was talking to. Kevin looked happy which was strange. This means that the person he was talking to was somewhat special to him. ā€œIt's ok, little cat. I'm back now,ā€ he said softly, with a wide smile on his face. What! Little cat! Morris wondered for a moment who Kevin could be referring to. His eyes widened with shock as realization finally dawned on him. Kevin was cheating on Mia! No way! It was why he looked so happy and was even telling the person he was back. He even called her ā€˜little cat'. A smile evaded Morris' face. This was a perfect reason to make Kevin leave. He pulled out his phone and started to record him. If Mia sees this evidence, he will divorce Kevin. ā€œWhere are you, Kevin?ā€ Alessia asked excitedly. She just couldn't wait to see Kevin again. ā€œI'm in Falcone state.ā€ ā€œFalcone state?ā€ Alessia repeated, somehow shocked. ā€œWhere in Falcone state are you? Because I searched everywhere and I couldn't find you.ā€ Kevin smiled softly. Well, Alessia wouldn't have been able to see him when he was always in the house 24/7 working. He was a house husband anyway. ā€œWhere are you, Little cat? Tell me and I will find you as soon as possible.ā€ ā€œI'm currently at Phoenix Plazza. I head the place now,ā€ she explained. Kevin has heard about the Phoenix Plaza several times from Mia and he knew that it was headed by Alessia Anderson, the most successful businesswoman in Falcone state. Even though the name sounded familiar then, Kevin couldn't place where he had heard it from. But what people didn't know was that Alessia Anderson was the known General Tiger of the Phoenix. ā€œI will be there soon. Just give me an hour, I will meet you there,ā€ he assured. ā€œAlright, Boss!ā€ Kevin smiled at this and hung up. It wasn't like Alessia loved calling him ā€˜boss’. She was merely teasing him. He placed the phone in his pocket and remembered that he was initially bleeding. He stepped inside the bathroom and washed the blood off his face. The bleeding has stopped now actually. He saw some glasses sticking out of his head. He pulled them out successfully and stepped out again. He was going to see Alessia Anderson. Morris was still hiding in a corner, waiting to see what Kevin would do. When Kevin stepped out of the bathroom and moved towards the front door, he stepped out and followed him quietly. The door of the meeting room opened suddenly, putting a stop to Morris' obsession. Mia and Mendy stepped out with a smile on their faces. Mia was fast to see the broken table. Her first thought was where Kevin was and why he wasn't cleaning the lobby. She looked up and saw Kevin walking towards the front door. ā€œKevin!ā€ She called quickly before he would open the door. Kevin stopped and turned to look at Mia. He didn't expect the meeting to be over so soon anyway. He wondered what Mia wanted again. But he nonetheless decided to move closer and see what it was all about. When Mia saw that Kevin was moving closer, she turned to Mendy. ā€œThank you, Mr Mendy, for having this meeting with me.ā€ Mendy actually wanted to stay or invite her for lunch but he decided not to push his luck further. Instead, he made a hypocritical smile. ā€œAlright then. I will see you later,ā€ he bade his farewell and walked towards the front door. Mendy and Kevin walked past each other with the latter not forgetting to spare him a dirty stare and Kevin did as if he didn't even see him. ā€œWhere are you going, Kevin? Without tidying up this place? What do you think you are doing?ā€ Mia bombarded him when he was close enough. Kevin sighed. ā€œI need to meet a friend of mine.ā€ Morris sneered from one side. He was tempted to give Mia the video and let her know who Kevin really wanted to go and meet but he seriously wanted to discuss it with Mendy first. So, he was going to give Mendy the video instead. ā€œWell, this is important. Besides, Morris can clean it up since he caused it.ā€ ā€œAre you kidding me!ā€ Morris snapped. Mia sighed, not at all in the mood to prolong the matter any further. She delved inside her bag instead and pulled out a card. She passed Kevin the card, ā€œThere are 10k dollars in the card. I need you to buy a nice gift for my grandmother. You know her birthday party is around the corner already. Just make sure you choose a nice gift. This is why I gave you a card with such a huge amount of money. Don’t make me embarrassed!ā€ LEARN_MORE https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14117&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 806 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 herfv.com DCO More Free ContentšŸ‘‰ https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14117&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459614770_1959135761225374_1913617303165301725_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qTO2aUNJ4pcQ7kNvgETYjFW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtkJKY-qXgNsLlrWEEOzWCE&oh=00_AYBMHDu7i_O2t3i9jB1HIBGIYT23FqRzLirIabgxrRa2og&oe=6703F3C3 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,063,965
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2063944}'
Yes 2024-10-01 19:12 active 1563 0 Bennington Clearance Specials: Kelly's Port Marina is excited to announce a spectacular clearance event on Bennington Tritoon boats, featuring additional savings of up to $30,000 on a selection of 20 premium models. Don’t miss this opportunity to make a splash with your new Bennington Tritoon boat. Visit us at Kelly's Port Marina and take advantage of these limited-time offers before they’re gone!ā€ Event Details: • Extraordinary Savings: Enjoy up to $30,000 off select Bennington Tritoon boats. • Limited Availability: Only 20 boats available at these unbeatable prices. • Subject to approved financing secured through Kelly's Port • Must Be one of the 20 boats listed on Clearance Inventory - FIRST COME FIRST SERVE SHOP_NOW https://www.kellysport.com/--xclearanceinventory?m Kelly's Port https://www.facebook.com/KellysPort1977/ 8,742 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Shop Now 0 kellysport.com DCO Bennington Tritoon boats are celebrated for their exceptional quality, innovative design, and luxurious comfort. This is your chance to own a top-tier Tritoon boat at a remarkable value. https://www.kellysport.com/--xclearanceinventory?make=bennington&pg=1 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461696922_433541013094400_7666328206200708721_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ytud--WGkcMQ7kNvgHd74k6&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AYC_p9kORHw_7mHaQ9Q2kw5em59xqClS2Y2dfSxY9O7FgA&oe=67025E3E PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Kelly's Port 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,066,717
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2067319}'
No 2024-10-03 02:49 active 1567 0 Inbox hoįŗ·c Ä‘į»ƒ lįŗ”i số điện thoįŗ”i Ä‘į»ƒ nhįŗ­n tʰ vįŗ„n trį»±c tiįŗæp từ BS VƵ Thanh Sang 🚫 KHįŗØN Cįŗ¤P: ĐỪNG ĐỂ BỊ LỪA KHI NƂNG NGį»°C šŸ†˜ Chị em đang có ý định nĆ¢ng ngį»±c? HĆ£y cįŗ©n trį»ng! Thị trĘ°į»ng lĆ m đẹp đang có nhiều thĆ“ng tin sai lệch vĆ  cĆ”c dịch vỄ khĆ“ng uy tĆ­n. Đừng Ä‘į»ƒ giįŗ„c mĘ” cį»§a chị em bị biįŗæn thĆ nh cĘ”n Ć”c mį»™ng! šŸ‘‰ Thį»±c tįŗæ, có nhiều nĘ”i quįŗ£ng cĆ”o nĆ¢ng ngį»±c cĆ”c dòng tĆŗi cao cįŗ„p vį»›i giĆ” cį»±c kƬ rįŗ». Nhʰng khi đến cĘ” sở thį»±c hiện, chị em lįŗ”i bị up.sale lĆŖn cĆ”c gói cao cįŗ„p hĘ”n, đề nghị treo sa trį»…, đề nghị thį»±c hiện thĆŖm dịch vỄ a,b,c Ä‘į»ƒ tĆ­nh thĆŖm tiền gįŗ„p 3-4 lįŗ§n so vį»›i lĆŗc tʰ vįŗ„n online, gį»i chung lĆ  chi phĆ­ phĆ”t sinh. Chʰa hįŗæt, lợi dỄng lĆŗc khĆ”ch hĆ ng đang bị gĆ¢y mĆŖ Ä‘į»ƒ trĆ”o đổi loįŗ”i tĆŗi khĆ”c rįŗ» tiền, trĆ“i nổi khĆ“ng có thʰʔng hiệu Ä‘į»ƒ chuį»™c lợi cho bįŗ£n thĆ¢n. Nįŗæu chị em đang gįŗ·p 1 trong cĆ”c dįŗ„u hiệu sau, thƬ hĆ£y cį»±c kỳ tỉnh tĆ”o vĆ  lʰu ý ++ GiĆ” quĆ” rįŗ»: Nįŗæu giĆ” dịch vỄ rįŗ» hĘ”n nhiều so vį»›i mįŗ·t bįŗ±ng chung, hĆ£y đặt cĆ¢u hį»i về chįŗ„t lượng vĆ  an toĆ n ++ Quįŗ£ng cĆ”o hứa hįŗ¹n quĆ” mức: Đừng tin vĆ o những lį»i hứa biįŗæn bįŗ”n thĆ nh ā€œHot Girl, Hoa Hįŗ­u" chỉ sau mį»™t đêm. Hay khĆ“ng sʰng đau, hồi phỄc nhanh sau 60 phĆŗt,... Thį»±c tįŗæ, đã đỄng đến phįŗ«u thuįŗ­t thƬ chįŗÆc chįŗÆn lĆ  sįŗ½ đau nhiều hay Ć­t tùy thuį»™c vĆ o tay nghề bĆ”c sÄ© thį»±c hiện vĆ  chįŗÆc chįŗÆn lĆ  sįŗ½ mįŗ„t 1 khoįŗ£ng thį»i gian Ä‘į»ƒ hồi phỄc, Ć­t nhįŗ„t lĆ  2 tuįŗ§n - 2 thĆ”ng. ++ KhĆ“ng có thĆ“ng tin rƵ rĆ ng: Những đʔn vị khĆ“ng cung cįŗ„p đầy đủ thĆ“ng tin về cĘ” sở, giįŗ„y phĆ©p hoįŗ”t động nghÄ©a lĆ  kinh doanh trĆ”i phĆ©p, khĆ“ng có sį»± cĆ“ng nhįŗ­n cį»§a phĆ”p luįŗ­t. BĆ”c sÄ© phįŗ«u thuįŗ­t khĆ“ng có bįŗ±ng cįŗ„p chứng chỉ, hoįŗ·c mượn danh cį»§a 1 bĆ”c sÄ© nổi tiįŗæng nhʰng bĆ”c sÄ© trį»±c tiįŗæp thį»±c hiện lįŗ”i lĆ  ngĘ°į»i khĆ”c khĆ“ng có tay nghề. Quy trƬnh thį»±c hiện mįŗ­p mį» khĆ“ng rƵ rĆ ng. HĆ£y thįŗ­t Ä‘į»ƒ ý vįŗ„n đề nĆ y, vƬ đây chĆ­nh lĆ  điều quyįŗæt định việc lĆ m đẹp cį»§a bįŗ”n sįŗ½ thĆ nh cĆ“ng hay thįŗ„t bįŗ”i! āœ… Tiįŗæp xĆŗc vį»›i hĘ”n 12.000 khĆ”ch hĆ ng, gįŗ·p đủ mį»i tƬnh trįŗ”ng, bĆ”c hiểu được sį»± hoang mang, lo lįŗÆng cį»§a chị em. Chia sįŗ» nĆ y cį»§a bĆ”c khĆ“ng nhįŗ±m cĆ“ng kĆ­ch bįŗ„t kỳ ai, bĆ”c chỉ mong giĆŗp được phįŗ§n nĆ o cho chị em, trĆ”nh trở thĆ nh những nįŗ”n nhĆ¢n bįŗ„t đắc dÄ©. 😘 LĆ m đẹp lĆ  đặc quyền riĆŖng cį»§a PhỄ nữ! Nhʰng hĆ£y cĆ¢n nhįŗÆc thįŗ­t kỹ trước khi quyįŗæt định. Cuối cùng, bĆ”c chĆŗc chị em sįŗ½ chį»n được 1 thįŗ©m mỹ uy tĆ­n, lĆ m đẹp an toĆ n! MESSAGE_PAGE Phòng khĆ”m thįŗ©m mỹ Bs VƵ Thanh Sang https://www.facebook.com/bacsivothanhsang/ 38,041 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Send message 0 VIDEO 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461977060_913085074045076_6512129266409830892_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=q2qaE-WMASEQ7kNvgEWGEiX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Amibx6UrQMn2Jv_Pop_QPMY&oh=00_AYBKhKpFHCzTHzASOK4913j_k2tF9-tMh4BZdcZfILu5cg&oe=670414BD PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Phòng khĆ”m thįŗ©m mỹ Bs VƵ Thanh Sang 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,065,877
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2065190}'
No 2024-10-03 02:10 active 1566 0 šŸ”žAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼šŸ‘‰ Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maid’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." LEARN_MORE https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 151 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 thebvhwysgng.com DCO https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460739134_1050088236397748_8443611527323711337_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=18Xag-qf1EgQ7kNvgHN1v_7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATJ5fxfyutsPz3mZDTOKQXf&oh=00_AYAJPR5zq6TGwjCbFJa77HQm3nfioXRKK4nLExuubZKC1w&oe=67040530 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,063,812
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":true,"simple_request_ratio":0.455026455026455,"is_bh_selenium":null,"selenium_ratio":null,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
No 2024-10-01 19:06 active 1562 0 šŸŽ‰āœØ Exciting News, Everyone! āœØšŸŽ‰ This month, we’re thrilled to partner with @beautyandthebeeshoney, a wonderful family-owned business in Bellevue, Nebraska! šŸÆšŸŒ¼ Their amazing products, including delicious toffee and delightful candles, are perfect for treating yourself or someone special. Plus, they even ship! To celebrate, we’re giving away a fabulous basket of goodies from Beauty & The Bees, PLUS a FREE massage and a FREE facial from Abundant Health! šŸ™ŒšŸ’†ā€ā™€ļø This incredible prize is valued at $350, and it could be yours—totally free! šŸ—“ļø How to enter: Visit us for a service between now and October 30th and sign up for the giveaway. Want an extra chance to win? Make sure you're following us on social media! šŸ“² We’ll announce the lucky winner live on Facebook on October 31st! šŸŽƒšŸ‘» Good luck to everyone! We can’t wait to see who takes home this amazing prize! šŸ’–āœØ #Giveaway #BeautyAndTheBees #SupportSmallBusiness #AbundantHealth #TreatYourself #GoodLuck VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE http://instagram.com/abundanthealthmassagebodywork Abundant Health Massage & Bodywork https://www.facebook.com/abundanthealthmassagebodywork/ 190 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Visit Instagram profile 0 instagram.com IMAGE http://instagram.com/abundanthealthmassagebodywork 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461678837_555560923711200_8437621697053642269_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=F9nFkSbuNqQQ7kNvgF0g9w6&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Az-qvZCO4qQfAsbjWEOm0c1&oh=00_AYA1-EKMrI9ggyv78adyM6iZSVEh97AG4L-yeN6nk_02LA&oe=67025278 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Abundant Health Massage & Bodywork 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,064,341
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2064319}'
No 2024-10-01 19:18 active 1564 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ Chapter 1 IRENE'S POV My chast heaved with rapid breaths, my eyes fluttered close. My lips fell open and a moan squeezed past my throat. My fingers were working overtime as I pushed them in and out of my wetness with my legs spread apart in bed. I bit the corners of my lips as I threaded my fingers through my hair, gripping them a bit hard like I suspected he would. I imagined his hands on me instead. His long fingers sliding in and out, coated with my juices. He would stroke my insides while holding my legs apart. "Karson," I moaned when his image was all I could see. I reached out my hand to touch him. To touch his rock hard body and trail my fingers down his chast to the V-line where his towel had hung loose. His scent was buried in my memory. All it took was one sniff and here I was, moaning to this man and bucking my hiips. He looked so much better. His face was more defined and he grew so handsome in a short while. His shoulders were broad and wide. He had a perfect figure and toned body. I increased my pace and I gasped when I found it. I slapped a hand over my mouth. The rising heat in the lower part of my stomach increased. Tears rolled down my face. I craved his touch, his fire. My body ached for his attention, the warmth in his eyes, I desired nothing more- My toes curled and I jerrked my hiips as my body convulsed. I bit into my palm as my orggasm rolled out of me. It took a while to recover. I was breathing hard and trying to gather myself again. This was the state he left me in. every single time we bumped into each other. Just a whiff of his scent and I was squirming for his touch. I almost felt terrible for including him in my little session but he was all I could think about. I've been masturbatting frequently now. My mating ceremony to the man of my fantasies was today. One part of me was pleased and happy with the fact that I would have my long time dream come true; being mated to Karson. He was the soon to be Alpha of The Nightcrawlers Pride. I didn't care about his title, that wasn't the reason I loved him. With or without his title, I was bound to be drawn to him. While one part was pleased, the other part was devastated. As much as I wanted to be his mate, I wasn't. Even worse, Karson seemed to think that I had bewitched Luna- his mother- into arranging our marriage. "She's wolfless, mother," he had said during dinner tonight. His contempt was loud, his mock even louder. I withdrew my hands from the table and hid them under with my head lowered at the usual confrontation. "I know," Luna Teresa's reply was calm like she was unaffected by her son's cruel words. I wished his words wouldn't affect me at all. Yet every time he opened his mouth, I was close to tears. Maybe if I loved him any less, I would have tougher skin and wouldn't be running to my room crying like a three year old. He was right. I was wolfless. It wasn't impossible for a werewolf not to have a wolf, it was just rare to find and even rarer for that wolfless wolf to be Luna, ruling over a powerful pack as The Nightcrawlers Pride. According to the book of records in the Pack, I would be the first wolfless Luna. While breaking a record didn't seem too bad, this wasn't exactly the kind of record I would be boastful of. "Yet you would subject your only son and heir to the Pride Family Pack to this fate?" Karson had asked his mother in an accusing tone that made me stop feeling sorry for myself but sorry for her. A wolfless mate meant one of two things; There was a high chance of birthing a wolfless pup and there was a lower chance of birthing a pup- in this case, the next Alpha. I squeezed my dress in a fist. The pressure that was upon my shoulders was more than anyone could ever imagine. "I have strong faith in our genes," Aunt Teresa- as I'd come to know her, smirked. "After all, your father's family were all Alpha's, down to his mother. So you're from a thick and strong Alpha bloodline. I have faith in you-" "My goodness!" Karson huffed in disbelief. "Can you hear yourself, mother? You're betting everything away for her?" I wanted the soft dining chair that had suddenly grown cold under my bvtt to swallow me. "What’s so special about her anyways!" I've heard that before. It shouldn't be anything new. I've cried my eyes out to those words yet every time he asked, it was a whole different feeling than I had bargained for. I was plain. I had no scent, no wolf, no family. There was literally nothing to my name. All I had was everything Aunt Teresa had given to me since I was five. My parents died in a war and Luna had been so kind as to take me in. She couldn't recall my last name so she gave me Pride instead. I was already sharing a last name with the man I came to love. Karson and I lived under the same roof. Growing up around him had been okay. He never showed me this hate, he never even spoke to me except when we were at the table. But ever since he returned from his training where he stayed away to be Alpha for three years, things had gone down the drain. "This is your doing, isn't it?" I stiffened at his words and finally lifted my gaze. The anger and hate in his eyes was enough to let a tear slide down my eye. He was convinced I had bewitched Luna. After all, why would she decide to kil her own bloodline that had been passed down for years? I quickly wiped my eyes. I didn't want Luna to notice plus Karson would scold me and be cross at me if his mother confronted him about making me cry. I fear he was already running from my reach before I could even stretch out my hands. "I'm sorry, I have no hand in this," I said either way, knowing fully well that he wouldn't believe me. "Don't apologize for things that are beyond your control, Irene," Aunt Teresa wiped her mouth with her napkin and rose to her feet. "You two will be just fine. The mating ceremony is in a few days. Get to know yourselves a lot better," with her little advice, she walked away, allowing fear to step in. Karson would eat me alive now that we were alone. I wanted to run after Aunty but I knew it would be childish- "Don’t get any ideas in your head," Karson stated and I turned my attention to him. His words pierced me like a hot thin needle. "You're only my mother's choice. Once I find my mate, I'll have her as my Luna and you'll step down." I gulped and started to nod slowly at his words. "I don't need you to agree, Irene," he scoffed, reminding me that I didn't have a choice and that he called all the shots. "That's just the way it's supposed to be. Think of this as a way of repaying my mother's kindness all those years." Karson got up and walked out of the table. I tried my hardest to understand him. I guess, in a way, his hate was justified. He returned from his Alpha training only to discover he was arranged to be married. He was stripped of the chance to find his mate and he was stuck with someone as useless as myself. His words, his attitude had screamed one thing. 'Know your place, Irene,' and I read the message loud and clear. **************** Our mating ceremony was a long and torturous one for me. The Pack congratulated us endlessly and the smile I plastered on my face should leave a mark by morning. Karson stood stiffly by my side. We were now the new Alpha and Luna of The Nightcrawlers Pride and we were expected to carry out our duties immediately. While no one would say it, I knew that the 'baby making process' was expected as well. We headed to our new room to commence and mark the final activity for the mating ceremony. A day that I had looked forward to all my life. I was nervous and it didn't seem like a good one. I didn't know what to expect but I was already wet, my niples had rolled into tight buds and they tried to gain attention and drill a hole through my outfit. I stepped into the room before him. "I'll be right back," he said and I nodded, closing the door behind me. Immediately, I dashed to the bathroom and took a shower. I couldn't afford this moment to be ruined. I wrapped the towel around my chast and got out of the shower. My heart hammered in my chast. Karson was staring at me with his undivided attention. His gaze dropped lower and I tightened my hand around my towel. The air was thick and in an instant, he was taking long strides towards me. I met him half way and while my hands reached out to touch his face and pull him into a kiss, his hand grabbed my towel and he yanked it off. I gasped in shock but his hands grabbed my brreasts. I was immediately enveloped in the feel of him. I wrapped my hands around his back as he licked and softly nibbled on my hard niples. His rough hands trailed down my body and kicked my legs apart. He slid two fingers into my core and I gasped at the sudden intrusion. "How are you so wet?" He mumbled to himself. I couldn't breathe. His fingers were bigger than mine so they stretched me more than I had ever done to myself. I felt so full and I hadn't even had the real thing yet. He pumped into me hard and fast, soon my legs shook and my eyes were fluttering close. "Karson," I wanted it now. I wanted it right now. I wanted his shaft filling me up and I wanted his bite mark over my neck. "Fvcking hel, Irene!" He cursed and roughly pulled out his fingers. He grabbed my wrist and made me climb the bed, he pressed a hand to my waist and I knew what he wanted. I stayed ass up, face down. I was exposed to him in that position with my legs spread apart. I gripped the sheets beside my head and waited impatiently. The sound of his zipper fuelled my rising hunger and soon I felt something cold and hard poke at my entrance. Suddenly alarmed, I started to rise, "Karson, wait I've never-" He thrust his full length into me and my jaw dropped open. "Fvck! How are you so...tight!" Karson forced those words through his teeth. The sharp pain I felt was overwhelmed by the pleasure that came soon after. I felt him all the way to the back of my throat. My insides were stretched to their limit and when he pulled out and slammed back in, hard and fast, a tear rolled down my cheek. It was more than I had imagined. It was blissful. I could almost see it. The way he pulled back with my juices coating his shaft, inviting him to slam back in and when he did, I could only chew my lip and let out moans of pleasure. Our first night was pure fvcking and nothing else. I gripped the sheets as he grabbed my waist to meet and take his every thrust. I was gasping for breath and his thrusts were faster, shorter and harder. I wondered how it was even possible to move his hiips like that. I could barely catch my breath. If I died today, I would die a happy, wolfless wolf who finally married the man of her dreams. I needed his bite mark. "Karson," I managed to get the words out in between gasps and moans. My or9asm was sudden and instant. My body shook and convulsed as he kept up his thrusts. I squeezed my eyes shut as the electricity rolled through my vibrating core, clenching down hard on him and svcking him in. He grew harder under in an instant and I soon felt something warm in my belly and his shaft pulsed like a heart pumping. My body was spent and I was too weak to open my eyes. He pulled out and I let out a weak moan. I waited for his touch to find me but the only thing I heard were his footsteps and soon, the sound of the door opening and then closing- announcing his departure. Karson had left without leaving his mate bite behind. Chapter 2 IRENE'S POV I threw my head over her legs as I sobbed like a child. Her gentle pat landed on my head, over and over again. "It's going to be alright, Irene," Aunt Teresa said in a soothing voice. I shook my head against her hand. I could hear my heart breaking at his rejection and words of comfort reached nowhere near to piecing my heart together. "I mean it, Irene," Aunt Teresa sighed. She was adamant on making me feel good this morning. After Karson walked out of the room, he was yet to return and I just couldn't stand the terrible feeling that plagued my heart. So here I was in Aunt's room, crying my eyes out. "Don't shed so many tears, Irene. Your eyes will be puffy," she grabbed my face and jerrked my head up. I could barely see her through my blurry vision but her face was in a small pout and her brows were knitted in a frown. Her long black hair was let down and she looked like a goddess. "Look at you," she sighed. "You're so pretty, don't ruin your face, Irene." She wiped my tears with her thumb and pressed her lips to my forehead in a kiss. I closed my eyes as I tried to relax into it but more tears only poured out when I remembered that Karson didn't even kiss me. I 9roaned, throwing my head back as I sobbed even harder. "He didn't- hic- he avoided- hic- I don't know why- hic- but he didn't- hic-" "Stop crying, Irene. I can't make out your words-" "He didn't make out with me!" I cried harder and stopped to swallow the lump in my throat before I continued again. "It's because I'm wolfless and I'm not even his mate! I have nothing- he hates me," "He doesn't hate you," She tried to assure me. "He just doesn't understand-" "Understand what?" I cried. "I don't understand either. Make me understand-" "Irene!" She grabbed my face again and stared into my eyes. "You can't force your destiny. When the time is right, you'll understand. I have faith in you, Irene." I didn't even have faith in myself but her tone was convincing and the way she stared at me with no joke. She wiped my tears again and I didn't have the heart to produce any more. "Trust me, my dear. You're Luna now and I'm sure you'll be more powerful than ever before." **** I held onto her words and made them my strength but as the days rolled by, my frustration was beyond me that I would lock myself in my room- as Karson never returned- and cried. Our matrimonial bed had become my personal bed. The room we were supposed to share was now my own room. The only time we bumped into each other was during breakfast where we ate in silence or going past his office to mine. The Luna position came with a lot of responsibility and I was still being eased into it. But with Karson's attitude still on my mind, I was always mentally and emotionally stressed by the end of each day. "Luna, is everything alright?" I snapped out of my thoughts at the Beta's voice. Wayne stared at me with a worried look. He had been in my office for a few minutes now but I could hardly recall the issue he had raised. "I'm sorry," I hurriedly apologized and dropped my pen on the desk, giving him my full attention. "I'm fine. You were saying?" He didn't look the least convinced but he had to go on either way. He smiled and the wrinkles around his mouth stretched. He had gotten very old over the years, I guess it was time for him to retire but that was his and Karson's decision to make. "Maybe you should get some rest later,"he suggested and I could only offer him a smile. "I was asking your opinion about weapon storage in the Pack. While we don't have any impending threats, I was thinking it wouldn't be bad to restock and increase our budget." "A few of our warriors with friends from other packs have mentioned the endless amount of weapons over there. I'm afraid they feel ours is lacking behind," he explained. "I understand. But having an endless amount of weapons calls for a higher maintenance budget. If we do that, the tax will increase, the pack members will suffer and all we'll have are weapons while exploiting others," I sighed. "We're building a nation not a military zone. Even during war, we can have enough money and gain the upper hand." "I'm afraid I'll have to decline the request to stock more weapons. Instead, could we cover it by high maintenance of what we already have?" I suggested. Beta Wayne was already nodding with a satisfied smile on his face, "Yes, that could work. You're right. You're a blessing to us, Irene. Our budget is in safe hands. Our Alpha is really lucky to have you by his side." I smiled in response to his words and watched him excuse himself. It was only fair to have brains, in my opinion. After discovering I was wolfless, I trained myself in other ways to help strengthen the Pack and I knew I was successful each time I received praises. Even worse, there was something strange that I had started to notice. Wayne's daughter visited Alpha Karson every day. "Where is the Alpha, Joan?" I asked the maid that served my tea. "He's in his office, Luna," she fidgeted for a while, biting her lip. "With who?" I already knew what she wanted to say. The thought of her answer was already making me squeeze the document I was holding. "Lexie, Luna Irene," she replied in a murmur. I offered her a smile, "Thank you. You can go now." She bowed before rushing out of my office. I leaned back on my seat with a hand over my face and a tired sigh leaving my lips. Her constant visits to the Alpha's study was becoming alarming. They spent every minute together and he rarely had lunch or dinner with me. Her giggles were loud and every time I heard it, I could hear my heart breaking but I would lift my chin and wear a smile. I had loved Karson for years and a little thing like this shouldn't be able to shake me. I shrugged it off my shoulders and tried to concentrate on my duties. I successfully distracted myself till evening but soon came the migraines that were impossible to ignore. I called it a night and started to walk down the hallway. When I approached Karson's door, my heart began to pound. I wondered if he was still in and if he was with her. It was almost 9p.m already and she was supposed to be at home. Besides, I was yet to have dinner and I wondered if he had eaten too. He had successfully avoided me for a whole month, sharing his attention between his work and Lexie. It was strange to think about but I didn't want to ponder on that. Especially when my thoughts would play detective, questioning itself if she was his mate or not. But she wasn't of age yet for him to find out. That was the only thread of hope that I clung onto. "Maybe I could ask if we could have dinner together," I wondered and I slowed down when I got to his door. Karson's scent was faint but it tickled my nose either way, making my niples hard and my core already wet. Being wolfless, I could hardly distinguish between people by their scent nor could I smell everyone but Karson's scent was one I had thought myself to remember. His scent was like wild roses in an open field while Aunt Teresa's scent was warm and sunny. I cherished the little gift I had from having two werewolf parents as Aunt Teresa had told me. We never spoke much about them and I wondered why. All I knew was that they were good people who would do anything for the ones they loved. Sometimes, I wondered if they didn't love me enough to stay alive. Exhaling softly, I held the cold door knob of Karson's office and I pushed it open. "Karson, I was wondering if you'd like to have dinner with-" The rest of the words died in my throat. My eyes widened and I heard my own heart shatter. Dizziness washed over me and my knees wobbled but I gripped the door hard to keep standing. Karson had Lexie in his arms in a hug while he backed her against his desk. His mouth was on her neck and the way she held onto him tightly as if she was in slight pain, I could already tell what was going on. The mate bite he had refused to give me, he was bestowing it upon her. He had marked her without even stopping to consider our mating ceremony- Was she... No! I shook my head even as my thoughts already confirmed it. My lips trembled as tears filled my eyes at the realization. Karson was hel bent upon meeting his mate. He hates our arranged marriage because he didn't have the chance to find his destined mate. She was his mate. The sight before my eyes was growing on my pierced heart that continued to shatter even more. The sight burned right into my head that I was sure I could never forget it even if I were to lose my memory today. I would at least remember that the only man I had ever loved, had finally found his mate and I was nothing to him. I stepped away from the door like it would explode at any minute. "You're only my mother's choice," his words before our mating ceremony began to hunt me. My breathing became ragged and I clutched my chast, tugging at the neck of my dress as I found it hard to breathe. I staggered backwards with eyes wide in horror. I turned and ran into my room, slamming the door behind me. I sagged to the floor with my knees hunched up to my chast. My hands shook and so did my shoulders. The tears fell and all I could do was stare into my palm before slowly placing it over my face. Chapter 3 IRENE'S POV The pain I felt was like a deep hollow of nothingness that delved deeper and deeper even when I tried not to think about last night. The image was engraved in my head. I hadn't slept a wink. I sat up in my bed all night with my thoughts all over hel's half acre. My shoulders were slumped and my hair was let loose to drop down, covering the side of my face. There was a knock on my door but I didn't lift my eyes from the sheets. The knock sounded again and it took a while to recover. I lifted my gaze and sighed, drilling a hole into the door. I didn't want any visitors. I simply wished to sit in my bed all day but that couldn't happen. I muttered a weak "come in," and mentally mocked my sorry tone. "Luna?" A maid stepped in and I locked eyes with her. She gasped with her eyes going wide for a brief second before she lowered her eyes. Did I really look that bad in just one night? "B-breakfast has been served and the Alpha's mother has asked me to come fetch you," she stuttered. "I see," I sighed again and started to drag myself out of bed. My knees were weak from holding me up. "Bring out something for me to wear and... Some make-up for my face." "Y-Yes, Luna!" I showered quickly and dressed up fast. When I stared into the mirror, I shook my head at my sorry self. My eye bags were bad and there were dark circles too. I looked like I had been crying all night. The maid helped in applying the pancake and covering it up. I thanked her and rushed for breakfast after practicing my smile in the mirror. I was going to act like there was no weight in my heart and no turbulence in my head. But my smile froze when I got to the table. Lexie was laughing with Aunty and Karson had a smile on his face while he ate- that was something that had never happened. "Oh, Luna," Lexie's voice was high and she sounded elated. "You're here. We've been waiting for you. Breakfast is almost cold." She was a very pretty young woman with bob brown hair, an oblong face, love shaped bow lip and her body figure was very matured. Her b00bs were bigger than mine and so were her legs. This was probably Karson's type. What was she doing here? Why was she here? She had no right to be here- unless... "Lexie, here, joined us for breakfast," Aunt explained. She probably read the confusion on my face. "Sorry, if it's uncomfortable for you," Lexie said and nervously rubbed her hand on her neck. I saw it. She knew I saw it. The band-aid on her neck was no joke. I had lost Karson and she was making that clear. **** She didn't have breakfast with us every other day. It was just that one time but it sent a clear message to me. My days in his life were numbered. I went down for breakfast with a thudding heart and anxiousness in my womb. Their silence was taking a toll on me. I wondered if it was their plan to drive me mad so they could find an excuse to kick me out but Karson didn't need an excuse to get rid of me. He could do it whenever he wanted since he had found his mate. So why was he holding back? Why were they keeping their affair a secret? My thoughts were ferocious and they showed no mercy. A minute of idleness and I was sinking deep into depression. I picked up more work than usual. An attempt to keep my mind occupied and busy was starting to weigh down on me. I left my office by 2a.m. every day, only to return by 8a.m. I had no complaints whatsoever but after a week, I noticed the workload started to reduce. The usual heap of files I arranged for myself were halved and I was rounding off sooner than I wanted. "Raphael, why is there so little work to do?" I voiced my complaints to the Gamma of the Pack. He was arranging a few files for me to check out and I was already frowning at how little they were. "Shouldn't you be happy?" He asked instead. "You've been working too much of late," he was one of the few who could speak freely to me despite my Luna title. He was a good friend of mine despite still being Karson's Gamma. "I'm not complaining," I told him. "What happened to all the work?" I wanted to sink into work and nothing more. It was my only means of escape at this point. "Well, Alpha Karson shared some of your Luna duties to Lexie-" "What?" I must've misheard. I refused to believe my ears. "What did you just say?" Raphael met my gaze with caution. He was probably debating whether or not to repeat that. In the end, he did. "But, I don't understand... Am I doing something wrong? Did I make a mistake somewhere-" "No, never. Irene, you're perfect. You've been doing everything right from the very beginning," he encouraged, pulling me out from the hands of criticism that my thoughts had wrapped around me. "Then why? I am Luna. Only Luna should handle Luna affairs," I said more to myself, trying to understand the situation and give reasons why it wasn't even making any sense. Raphael glanced away for a moment and my heart sank. "You've been noticing it too, haven't you?" "I'm sorry. I didn't want to tell you so you wouldn't worry so much," He made an apologetic face. "I simply carried out the order. Maybe you could ask him sometime," he suggested. "Would you like to go for a walk? To clear your mind at least?" This was happening too fast for me to wrap my head around. I swallowed hard as I looked around my office. Since when was there a deputy Luna? What was Karson's aim in all of this? Was he trying to ridicule my position or make me know my place? I nodded and he smiled, turning away immediately. "Would you like ice cream or sandwich along the way-" "R-Raphael?" I called and stepped out from behind my desk. He was already at the door when he turned to face me. " Let's go for a smooke break instead," I needed another form of distraction since Karson had taken this one away from me. "What do you mean?" He asked, sounding suspicious. "I want to smooke too." ***** My workload reduced as my deputy Luna took her work seriously. Day by day I did less work but I occupied myself with smooking in my bathroom whenever I could. It was relaxing and it helped me let out some steam. I was in my room by 6pm. that evening, smooking again when I heard a knock on the door. I froze for a moment, looking at the door with furrowed brows. I wasn't expecting anyone. Plus Karson never came here. He had his own room now. "Who is it-" "Irene, dear? Can I come in?" Aunt Teresa's voice had me slamming the ci9arette on the ashtray. I carried it to the bathroom and dumped it in the sink. I rushed out and grabbed my perfumes, spraying the air with my heart beating wildly in my chast. After I sniffed the air and made sure the ci9arette smell was gone, I took a deep breath and opened the door. Her shiny face and warm smile came into view. She stood in a composed manner with her head tipped up. Aunty could never be caught without the aura and grace of a queen. I ushered her in with more enthusiasm than normal and I hoped she wouldn't notice. "You finished your duties a little early. That's good. Why didn't you come over to my room so we could talk?" She wondered, heading to the dropped curtains. "It's quite dark in here," she mumbled to herself and spread the curtain open. I raised a hand to shield my eyes from the light. I preferred the dark and gloomy area. It was a perfect place to hide my shame. How could I even look at myself in the mirror and call myself a Luna? I was a sorry excuse for one. "I didn't want to disturb you with my issues," I intertwined my fingers over my legs as I stood by the door with my eyes on the floor of where she was. She turned her body in my direction, "Oh? That's a first. Is something going on?" Something? More than enough was going on and I doubted Aunty even knew half of it. "Not at all," I shook my head. If Karson wouldn't tell her, then I wouldn't dare to mention it. Aunt Teresa was a supportive mother to both Karson and I. I wondered how she would react to Karson finally finding his mate. I wouldn't want to put her at a crossroad. Actually, I think I just couldn't bear the thought of Aunt Teresa picking Lexie over me. It hurt that Karson already did but it would hurt me more and rip my heart out if the only mother figure I've known all my life were to discard me like I meant nothing. "It's your birthday tomorrow," she announced. "Did you forget?" "Oh," a day I had always looked forward to was now insignificant to me. "I guess I did." She sighed, "Perhaps are you working too much, Irene?" I almost scoffed with my vision blurred with tears, "No, that's impossible. I'm not even doing nearly enough." "What do you mean? You work everyday and you're doing good," she defended. "Are you crying again?" I couldn't help it. My chin was trembling as I tried to hold back my tears. It felt as though a dam was about to break. I felt like a worthless piece of crap. Karson couldn't even trust me with Luna duties anymore, he handed them over to that other woman. What was I thinking? I was actually the "other woman" in their relationship. I was an outsider who could never take the place of his mate. Not that I even wanted to try- far from it! I just wanted Karson to acknowledge my love for him and my efforts to make him happy and satisfied. Was that really too much to ask? I was in Aunt Teresa's embrace by the time I recovered myself. She wrapped her arms around me as I tried to control my sobs. "Don't doubt yourself so much, my dear. Everything will be just fine," she reassured and I nodded even though I knew things wouldn't be fine. They would only get worse and worse with each passing day. I made up my mind to confront Karson about what he had done rather than allow myself to wallow and sink further into self pity and doubt. Aunt Teresa left after informing me she would be returning from a short trip tomorrow evening to celebrate my birthday with me. I took a shower and by evening I was heading to Karson's room. My head was throbbing from a dull headache that had become a constant thing every evening for a week now and my temperature was quite high. I made it to Karson's room and after practicing controlled breathing up to five times, I knocked. "Come in," his voice was soft and it made my heart melt. For a second there I wondered if he was expecting someone else. I walked into his room with his scent hitting me first. It's been a while since I stepped into his personal space. The last time I did that, I nearly had a heart attack from what I saw. Karson was seated on his king sized bed with his head turned to a document. He had moved back to his old room. While everything was familiar in here, the one thing that wasn't was this hot man in nothing but his dark blue pants. I almost drooled just by staring at his chast and bulging muscles. When next would I get to touch his body- "I suppose you didn't come here to stare, right?" His voice interrupted my thoughts and gone was the soft tone that I had received outside the door. He was back to his usual self and cold tone especially with the way he gazed at me with no atom of smile on his face. I summon my courage, "Right. I came because I need answers. You handed part of my duties to Lexie and I'd appreciate it if you could tell me why." His brow arched in a silent question, "It's been a week already. Why is it suddenly so important to know?" He was right. I had taken too long to question him. I should've headed into his office the first time I heard the news. "I know. I've only been wondering if there was something I wasn't doing right," I stated while trying to keep a straight face. "So I took the time to look inwards and question myself-" "There's no need for you to do that, Irene," he tilted his head. "You've managed the Packs finances very well while making sure there's adequate supply of everyone's needs." His compliment left me stunned as I never expected it from him. "Then," I took a step closer. "Why is Lexie acting as a deputy Luna? It is unheard of that Luna's duties are given to someone else. Is there something I should know-" "If that'll be all, I'd like to get back to my duties now. As you can see," he lifted the document slightly. "I'm still occupied." I gaped at him in shock. He was openly dismissing my question about Lexie. Was this what it had come to? "It's my birthday tomorrow," I announced with my eyes on the sheets, wondering if he had ever taken Lexie here and did to her what he did with me during the night of our mating ceremony. Was he more pasionate and gentle? Did he hold her after- I let out a harsh breath as there was nothing but silence. He had turned his attention back to his work and it showed that I wasn't needed here anymore. I quietly left his room and I doubted he even noticed that I was gone. I spent the night with a high fever and a headache but by morning after throwing up a few times, I realized what my condition was. I threw out the ci9arettes and got rid of the ash tray. I got naked and stood in front of a mirror. My breests were fuller and my niples had spread and were wider. Karson would've noticed if he had spared me a minute or more of his time for a little visit. I needed to get out of here. This place was no longer my home. It was only a matter of time before Karson would welcome his mate to his side and she would be made Luna as soon as possible. There was nothing left for me here; not in the pack and not even by his side. I did the only thing I could do at this point; the only thing Karson would appreciate and probably love me for someday... I ran. Chapter 4 IRENE'S POV FIVE YEARS LATER "Carl! Karin! Mummy's leaving!" The nanny announced with a loud voice and in less than two seconds, two preschoolers ran out with their chubby cheeks. The boy- Carl- was holding his favorite dinosaur toy with his black hair disheveled on his head. His smile was wide as he ran out and his arms opened wide while Karin- the girl- had her usual frown on her face. She practically glared at everything as she approached. I squatted before the couch as they approached me. I wrapped my arms around them, pulling them into a hug when they got closer. "M-Mummy," Carl stuttered excitedly. When I pulled away and stared into their faces, Karin was wearing a smile. She only ever smiled when she was around me. The nanny was already complaining that she was scared of her. But what could a four year old do to a full grown woman? "Karin, did you pull your brother's hair again?" I arched my brows and she tensed with her smile freezing on her face. Her dark hair was in two ponytails. I wondered how long it had taken Nanny May to successfully do that. She shook her head aggressively and I glanced at Carl who was already playing with his dinosaur. Ignoring our conversation like it was past tense to him. "Are you lying?" I tried again and when she nodded, I covered my face with a smile. "Your honesty is appreciated but you have to stop pulling his hair. You'll turn him into an old man." I could feel my wolf smiling proudly as we stared at the duo who almost never got along. It almost reminded me of the relationship I had with their father. "Anyways!" I said to my pups and to my thoughts but that got their attention anyways. "I'm leaving-" "Where?" Karin's frown was back on her face- she was the bossy one- and Carl looked like he was about to start crying. "N-No no, I'll be back soon, I promise. I have to meet up with the Alpha," I touched their cheeks and brought them closer for a kiss. "Remember, do not shift before anyone except me, okay?" I repeated the only rule we had and they nodded in silence. "Thank you, baby," I kissed their foreheads and spoke loudly this time, "Make sure to listen to Nanny May, okay?" But they were already running away before I could get the words out. I stepped out of the house with a weird feeling in my chast. It always felt this way whenever I had to leave them with anyone even for a second. Especially now that I'd be away for two nights. I trusted the twins not to break the rule but it was concerning to think about. They were only four years old. Since when did four year olds start to shift? Heck! I didn't even get my wolf until after I gave birth. It was a whole new experience for me, especially trying to connect with her. The link between us was like a thin thread but it had gradually advanced over the years. "Ready to go?" I was pulled out of my thoughts at the sound of my Alpha's voice. A bulky man with light brown skin and wild hair. Despite being in his thirties, he didn't look a day over twenty. He still looked so young and agile. Alpha Lucas was leaning over his Jeep and I rushed to him. We got into the car and drove down to where the meeting was supposed to take place. It was the third cross pack meeting our Pack would hold after five years and I was really looking forward to it. I had received his orders to participate and I had already prepared my speech but my stomach still tied itself in a knot due to nervousness. It had been a long time since I was made to handle such responsibility. I knew I was once Luna for The Nightcrawlers Pride and I delivered speeches to the Pack during the time I was there but that was a long time ago. We arrived at the hotel scheduled for the meeting in less than two hours and the hall was already filled with Alpha's of different pack's and their Beta's, talking and catching up while others were getting to know each other. "You look nervous," Alpha Lucas leaned down to whisper close to my ears. I blinked up at him, a bit uncomfortable by his sudden closures and he smiled, taking a step back. "Is it that obvious?" My cheeks were flushed from the idea of everyone reading my body language. I had gained a few of their attention but I lifted my head and avoided their gaze. I knew how Alpha's could get with their ego's. I wouldn't want to step on toes here. "Only to me," he shrugged. "But you look elegant and calm like a Luna," he complimented and I smiled tightly at the use of that title. No one in The Howlers Pack knew of my past. When I ended up here five years ago, I was almost knocked over by his car. He took me in as a rogue who had decided to acknowledge an Alpha and we've not once talked about my past, not even when I found out I was pre9nant. "You say the loveliest things to me, Alpha Lucas," I told him and I really meant it. He was like that guardian angel that kept cheering me on. "You know I would say even lovelier things and do much more for you if you agree to be my mate," he tried again with a daunting smile on his lips. He was a very good looking man who could get away with anything if he smiled. It was sad to know he lost his mate several years ago and he never spoke about her. He was convinced I was his second chance mate and he had been trying, for what three to four years now? I had lost count of how many times he had tried to convince me but each time I repeated the same old lines. "You're talking to a-" "...a brick wall whose heart can never beat again," he rolled his eyes as he finished my lines. "I know, I know. I've heard that before. Sometimes I wish I could find the basstard who dared to break your heart and make him pay." I laughed, placing a hand on his arm. It was funny hearing him say that and also very sweet. He cared deeply about me and I knew I could never repay his kindness in the way he wanted. "Can I see the list of Pack's that'll be attending?" I asked, changing the topic and he went along with it. He handed me a book that had all the twenty lists of Pack names with their Alpha and I scanned them. Eighteen out of twenty had already ticked in while two were left out. "Black Might Pack- Alpha John and Beta Phillip," I mumbled, reading to myself. "And The Nightcrawlers Pride," I froze and stopped breathing. I caught a whiff of something familiar in the air. It sparked memories that I had sought to bury. The scent of wild rose filled my nose and I gulped as I slowly lifted my gaze towards the door. I held the gaze of familiar black eyes that made my heart slowly start beating again before picking up the pace. He occupied the whole room and everyone else disappeared. He scanned the room as he buttoned his black suit that hugged his wide frame. His eyes landed on mine and I felt my heart skip a nervous beat. He was staring and I couldn't bring myself to look away. Could he recognise me? I wasn't the same woman when I left the pack five years ago. I was way different as my body had developed and I had added flesh in all the right places. Still he stared like he knew and I saw recognition flash in his orbs. "Irene, are you okay?" I felt Alpha Lucas place a hand on my shoulder with his tone filled with worry and just like that, Karson's brows furrowed in a deep frown as his eyes darted back and forth in an angry and suspicious stare between me and my new Alpha. LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14374&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 806 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14374&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461262119_567752125679105_1113191889968315431_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fSgJNvSoLJwQ7kNvgH1rlwl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AYDko8NJrnDXgowRh2TJEnz_lE9D_yeZBj3PBriVIV2VRQ&oe=67024F74 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,064,747
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2064738}'
No 2024-10-01 19:21 active 1565 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ CHAPTER 1 - Bridget Miller ā€œOne, two, three! Push!ā€ The doctor yells to the exhausted woman lying on the operating table. Soon a sound of innocent cry can be heard in the room. Hannah’s forehead was full of cold sweat and her lips were pale. It’s been known that she has anemia and the doctors did their best to cure her bef ore giving birth to no luck. ā€œWhere is Xander?ā€ She asks nicely in a weak voice, her eyes are closed and her palms are sweating. ā€œSir, your wife’s in labor. She is waiting for you in the hospital now,ā€ Mrs. Cooperfield frantically mumbles over the phone while the heavily in-labor Hannah is being helped to the car by other servants. Xander scoffed, ā€œI’m at a very important meeting. She has money on her account to pay for the expenses.ā€ He yelled over the phone before the line was cut off. ā€œThe young master was elated to know that the baby was on the way. He said he was caught in the middle of an important meeting but will surely drive to the hospital once he is done.ā€ It’s not a secret that Xander never loved Hannah and their marriage was an accident but despite that Hannah played the part and played it so well that Xander bed her every chance he could. Thus, a child was conceived. ā€œWhat a cute baby girl?ā€ the nurse says as she puts the baby near her mother to see her face for the first time. The exhausted woman felt all her fatigue and stress washed away as she saw her daughter. ā€œWhat would you name her?ā€ Mrs. Copperfield asks. ā€œBridget.ā€ She mumbles gently as she stares at her daughter. Her eyes are still fixed on her child when she asks, ā€œWhen will Xander visit us?ā€ Mrs. Copperfield did not respond but she could see the sadness in her eyes. At the back of her mind; ā€œwhat’s more important than seeing the birth of his own daughter?ā€ She asks herself sorrowfully. AFTER two years... A toddler was running around the room while Hannah was following her. ā€œBridget, stop running. I need to comb your hair!ā€ She yells. The child only laughed at her mother and continued running. She then almost bumps her head into the tall figure of a man who suddenly shows up in front of her. She gazes upward, she’s frightened. His towering height and the way he stares at her terrifies her and she starts crying. Hannah immediately carried her daughter and coaxed her. ā€œBaby, don’t cry, it’s just your father.ā€ She says. Xander sneered. He hates the sound his daughter makes. The running. The laughter and now the crying. ā€œMake her stop.ā€ He yells. His voice scared the child even more and she cried louder. ā€œYelling, will not help. You’re scaring her even more.ā€ She responded with her voice filled with sorrow. She glanced at him with contempt. ā€œWhy are you even here? This is our room, we’re even far from your room and your study so we won’t disturb you.ā€ She commented. ā€œYeah, this is your room but this is my house. I can go wherever I want.ā€ He yelled at her. Bridget is still crying. Mrs. Copperfield can hear it and she discreetly steps in the room to take the child away. Hannah glanced at Mrs. Copperfield with a thankful gaze. Once they are out of the room. She finally snapped at him. ā€œWhat do you want?ā€ The moment she said those words she met Xander’s palm. Bam! She almost lost consciousness. She fell on the floor. Her head is spinning. This was the first time he hit her and it frightened her so much that she started to crawl away from him. Thinking he might hit her again. Xander’s eyes widened; he didn’t mean to hurt her. He is on edge, pressured, and stressed from work. He held her shoulders and helped her stand up. He sat her in the chair. He could see her cheek reddened. He then heard her weak trembling voice say, ā€œI did everything you asked of me. I know you’re tired and stressed but I’m exhausted too.ā€ She explains while holding her throbbing cheek. He didn’t respond. He is a man of few words and the word sorry is not one of the words he usually says nor the to accept that he is in the wrong. He only strokes her head as if coaxing a child to fall asleep. After several hours when both of their emotions subside. Xander finally broke the news to her. ā€œLet’s get divorce.ā€ He mumbles in a cold tone. Her face paled, hands trembled. She stared at him thinking how he said those words as if three years meant nothing. His eyes devoid of emotions, ā€œYou have till the end of the month to read through the documents and make demands.ā€ He added as he handed her the papers. She pleads to him to think it through and think of their daughter’s future. But her words were ignored. She saw how certain he was with his decision. Shortly, he left her with the documents. The night became sleepless. She was pacing back and forth in their room thinking what to do next. ā€œWhat will happen once I sign the divorce papers?ā€ She asks herself while staring at her sleeping daughter. CHAPTER 2 - Drunk THE coldness of the night added dread to the sleepless Hannah. She glances at her bedside table where the documents are neatly arranged inside a brown envelope waiting for her signature. It’s haunting and taunting at the same time. She thought they were doing great. He works hard and does everything that pleases him. He could stay out all night and go home drunk and she would still welcome him with open arms. Even when he called her Denise the name of his ex while thrusting her he didn’t hear her complain. Hannah on the other hand, is a full-time housewife, even with a lot of servants in the mansion she’s the one who personally tends to Xander and his family. She cooks and serves them. She’s not even allowed to eat in the dining area with them. The only time she does is when there are visitors as the Millers don’t want any rumors circulating that they are hurting her. She might not be the one who washed his clothes but she made sure his clothes were arranged properly in his walk-in closet according to his liking. He specifically demanded that all his clothes be arranged according to color from light to dark. All of his socks should be folded in a specific way and his coffee should be made in a specific measurement of coffee, cream, sugar, and temperature one mistake and he’ll demand a new brew. With all the servants in the mansion, only Hannah can satisfy his delicate needs. That’s the reason why all the servants likes her and whenever their young master forgets any special day like Hannah’s birthday and their anniversary. They make sure to bring flowers and boxes of chocolates for her and address it to Xander as it sender. For Hannah, it was clear as day what she is for him but she thinks he will come around if she shows him love and care. Hoping that one day she could warm his cold heart. From the first day she set foot on the Miller mansion she never slept in his room. He made it clear from the very beginning that their marriage was only on paper but once the news of their unplanned wedding dies down they’ll get a divorce immediately, but things change when he develops an urge towards her. Their separate rooms are useless when he is drunk and high in libido. He will bang on her door and will not stop till she opens it and as his wife, it’s her marital duty to satisfy his desires while taking care of his well-being. Soon those nightly trips he does in her room got her with child. Not even once does he convey happiness in knowing he’ll have a child. He didn’t accompany her to any of her monthly checkups. Despite his lack of concern he never asks her to get rid of the baby and never mentions the word divorce again. Not until tonight. She frowns, ā€œWhat change? Did I do something wrong?ā€ She asks herself as she slowly opens the door and discreetly walks outside. Planning to knock on his door and wish he was in the mood to speak. She walks in the long corridor on the other end of the mansion. She knocked three times and he did not answer. Feeling defeated she started to walk back to her room when she suddenly felt her phone buzz. She checked who it was and to her surprise it was him, she answered the call immediately, ā€œXander, where are you?ā€ She asks politely. The music coming from the other line was so loud that she needed to move the phone away from her ear. ā€œHello?ā€ She added in confusion. She was about to disconnect the call thinking he accidentally dialed her number but before she could do that she heard a voice, ā€œHey, wait Hannah!ā€ The voice on the other line yelled. ā€œToby? Is that you?ā€ She asks. ā€œYes! Can you pick up Xander? He is too drunk to drive home.ā€ Toby explained. ā€œSure.ā€ She replied immediately. ā€œThanks. We are at a bar called The HideOut.ā€ He exclaimed. Shortly, the call ended and Hannah hurriedly changed her clothes. She woke up one of the maids to accompany Bridget and then drove to the bar. When she got in there she was ushered by a waiter to the VIP room where there was a private club filled with rich men and beautiful women. On one of the booths, she saw her husband Xander together with two gorgeous women beside him. She ignored the ladies near him, she knew that Xander was not the type to cheat, especially with these types of women. She marched to him directly, ā€œCan you walk?ā€ She asks softly. Xander sneered, ā€œWhy are you here?ā€ He yelled then glanced at Toby who was sitting on the opposite side of him, ā€œDid you call her?ā€ Toby nods. ā€œI’m too tired to drive you home.ā€ He remarks while chugging his beer. ā€œNow I know why the ambiance is off. Your stalking wife is here, Xander,ā€ Ashton says mockingly as he sits on the other vacant seat in the booth. Toby and Ashton are Xander’s closest friends. If Toby is friendly, nice, and soft-spoken. Ashton is the opposite he’s hot-tempered, bad-mouthed, impulsive, and most of all he doesn’t like Hannah. He sees her as a cunning, gold digger that took something that doesn’t belong to her. It is known to Hannah that Ashton and Denise, Xander’s ex-girlfriend were pretty close. She knew too well that even after the scandal Denise got herself into, Xander’s wedding to her and having their daughter. Ashton still thinks that Denise should be Mrs. Miller. Hannah ignored Ashton’s remarks and continued to talk Xander into coming home with her, ā€œIf you can’t walk I can guide you to the car.ā€ She says coaxingly while lightly tugging his arm. Xander grunted and closed his eyes. Ashton took it as a sign of disrespect. ā€œHey!ā€ He yelled at her. ā€œDon’t you ever ignore me!ā€ He added as he took a glass of water and poured it on Hannah’s head. She was dumbfounded as the cold water drenched her. Xander didn’t even bat an eye to what Ashton did and the girls beside him started laughing at her. In their minds, Hannah is one of those low-end call grils who want to get in a rich person’s pants. Hannah stared at Xander pitifully as if begging him to defend her or at least act like he cared but he did not he glanced away from her as if she was not his wife or the mother of his child. She heaved deeply and was about to burst into rage, but before she could Toby stood up for her. ā€œAshton! What the heck? Why did you do that?ā€ He exclaimed while handing Hannah his handkerchief. He soon stared at the laughing women in the booth. ā€œLeave... Now!ā€ He yelled his voice so loud that it frightened them and they hurriedly left. ā€œHey!ā€ Ashton growled in dismay at what Toby did. ā€œWhy did you shoo my girls away.ā€ He exclaimed. Toby smirked, ā€œWhy do you need to be so rude to Hannah? She’s our friend’s wife. Treat her with respect.ā€ He stated. Ashton scoffed, ā€œI’ll respect her if she is someone worth respecting. Have you forgotten what she did? and what kind of person she is?ā€ He clamored while glaring at Hannah. She glances at Toby with a thankful gaze. Then to Ashton, she’s about to defend herself against his claims when suddenly Xander stands up and speaks, ā€œNext time when Toby asks you to pick me up don’t go.ā€ He says to her. ā€œYou’re not needed here or anywhere.ā€ He added as he stared at her like dirt. She frowns instantly. She could hear Ashton’s taunting sneer, she felt embarrassed and out of place. She lowered her head and walked away with tears in her eyes. ā€œI shouldn’t have come here.ā€ She yelled internally as she wiped her tears with the hanky Toby lent to her. As she walked to her car she saw a figure puffing a cigie in the parking lot but brushed it off and continued walking. Soon she heard the man calling her. ā€œHannah?ā€ She stared at the man’s location, narrowed her gaze then her eyes beamed, ā€œZane?ā€ she cried out. Zane walks to her and starts having a conversation. She was happy to see him, she felt safe seeing a familiar face. Zane is one of her oldest friends and he is also her best friend’s boyfriend. ā€œAre you here with Clarise?ā€ She asks. He shook his head, ā€œI’m with Leon. He is in the restroom puking his guts out.ā€ He remarks. She giggled, ā€œIt seems like he hasn’t changed.ā€ She uttered. Unknown to them someone witnessed their closeness and the way she laughed at his words. He nods and continued puffing. ā€œYou on the other hand changed a lot. Clarise, Leon, and I. We missed you.ā€ He mumbles. ~I miss you all too...~ That’s what she wants to say but her words came to an abrupt end, ā€œI miss you a...ā€ ā€œHannah!ā€ Xander screamed while staring at her in displeasure. She turned around only to see the burning gaze of her husband, ā€œXander,ā€ she mumbled softly. She was about to introduce him to Zane but before she could he carried her like a sack of potatoes and hurriedly walked to his car and threw her at the passenger seat. Zane was dumbfounded and couldn’t fathom what happened he was about to follow them and save Hannah but Leon arrived looking like a corpse when he glanced back at the car it was gone. ā€œDid I miss something?ā€ Leon asks weakly as he holds his stomach. CHAPTER 3 - Jealousy ā€œYOU miss him!?ā€ Xander yells as he drives fast. Hannah’s hand trembled and could only cling to her seat firmly as Xander drove 100 km/h on a 50 km/h road. He is clearly upset about the scene he saw and the words he heard. He sneered, ā€œYou must be celebrating when I told you I’m filing for divorce. I didn’t know you were already dating someone. Did you really even go there for me? Have you forgotten you are still my wife?ā€ He added as his hold on the steering wheel tightened. She shook her head, her heart was pounding. She knows when Xander is angry he doesn’t listen to reason, but it will anger him more if she can’t provide an answer. He might not love her, but he values his name and dignity. His main concern is if someone saw her with another man while still married to him, ā€œHe... is Zane... A friend from high school. I’m just telling him I miss them too. Him, his girlfriend Clarise, and another friend of ours. It’s a coincidence that I saw him there. After I moved to the Miller mansion I grew apart from them,ā€ she said stammeringly, her voice raspy and her eyes teary. He sighed, the way she spoke sounded believable to him, ā€œDon’t you ever do that again. At least wait for divorce.ā€ He replied, his eyes devoid of emotion. Soon he drove slower. The car ride turned silent, but Hannah could feel his burning gaze as if he wanted to poke a hole in her. She could smell the booze as he breathed, she wanted to tell him to park the car, and she’d drive. It was much safer for them. But she could vividly remember how he slapped her, and it still frightened her that she didn’t want to make unnecessary movements that would anger him. Soon they reach the Miller mansion and she heaves a sigh of relief. After he parked the car, she waited for him to leave, but it seemed like he had no plans to go out. She clears her throat, slowly unlocks her side of the door, and gets out. Soon he followed her. None of them spoke, but she could feel his dark aura surrounding her. She brushed it off and walked to the east side of the mansion before she could take her first step. He held her wrist and dragged her to the west side where his room was. ā€œXander,ā€ she cried out as she tried to get herself out. He scoffed, ā€œWhat? Are you refusing me now? You think too highly of yourself, Hannah.ā€ He clamored. Her eyes reddened in exasperation. He has no right to treat her that way. She’s his wife, the mother of his child, and most of all, she’s the person who saved him from the scandal 3 years ago. ā€œWhy are you treating me like that? Am I not a good wife to you? I always keep my mouth shut, even if your family humiliates me. You, as my husband, should defend my name and honor. You know the truth, Xander.ā€ She exclaimed. He grunted, ā€œWhat are you even blabbering about? Should I thank you for throwing yourself at me?ā€ He cried out his voice so loud that it started to wake people in the mansion. She wants to retort his accusation as that’s not what happened. ā€œWhat’s the meaning of this?ā€ Lani screamed while looking at Hannah in disdain. ā€œIt’s in the middle of the night and I hear shouting.ā€ Hannah glanced away and took advantage of the situation to escape Xander’s grasp. Xander stared at his mother, ā€œWhy don’t you go back to your room? This is between me and Hannah.ā€ He said as he gestured for her to go away. Lani sneered, ā€œAre you drunk?ā€ She mumbles, moves to Xander, then glares at Hannah. ā€œDid you get my son drunk so you could charm him to have another child with you!ā€ Her accusations are so absurd that Hannah can’t help but chuckle. Lani’s face contorted in rage, ā€œAre you laughing at me?ā€ she exclaimed, then suddenly pulled Hannah’s hair, but Hannah did not fight back and only raised her hands in defense. ā€œYou gold-digging.ā€ ā€œMoney-chasing. ā€œVile woman.ā€ At every harsh word, Lani yells, a piece of Hannah’s dignity leaves her body. ā€œEnough!ā€ Xander screamed dominantly. ā€œGo back to your room, mother!ā€ His words were so authoritative that Lani felt her heart skip a bit. She glowered at Hannah one last time and then marched back to her room. Hannah’s eyes were red in shame, in anger, in frustration. Her dry black hair made her look deranged. She took care of Xander so much that she let herself go. When she saw Lani walk away, she thought of leaving as well. ā€œDid I permit you to leave?ā€ Xander questions in a deep husky voice. She stopped dead in her tracks and stared at his dark brown eyes that matched his clean-cut hair. ā€œWhat do you need from me?ā€ She inquired in a low voice. Like a scared bunny in front of a dangerous predator. He breathes out, ā€œFulfill your marital duty.ā€ He declares, then holds her arm and walks her to his room. Inside the room. He stripped her down, pushed her belly flat on the bed, and penetrated her from behind. No kisses. No foreplay. Straight down to business. As if she’s a call girl. After he relieved his desires, he would throw her out of the room like a dirty peasant, but tonight is different. He let her stay and hugged her till they fell asleep. THE NEXT DAY. Hannah was awakened by a ringing phone. She checked hers but it was not it. She searched for the source of the sound and found it was coming from his pants which were now on the floor. Still undressed she gently got out of bed and slowly fished his phone from his pants. She looked at the caller ID and it was an unsaved number. Not thinking anything about it she’s about to answer the call. But Xander suddenly woke up. ā€œWhat are you doing?ā€ He asks in a cold tone. ā€œUnsave number calling. I don’t want to wake you up so--ā€ ā€œYou decided you’ll answer the phone? What if it’s something important, what will you do then?ā€ He intervenes. ā€œI’ll pretend to be your assistant and take the message.ā€ She explains. He scoffed, stood up, and took the phone away from her. Sight still blurry, ā€œWear some clothes would you and make some coffee.ā€ He demanded. His face clearly shows displeasure. She was still picking up her clothes when his phone rang again. She saw that it was the same number. She witnessed how he answered the call and the expression on his face changed from annoyed to calm. She even saw him smile. Her eyes dilated in disbelief, ā€œWho is he talking to?ā€ She asks herself, as she tries to listen to their conversation. When he saw her staring at him, he moved away from her and went to the balcony while gesturing to her to leave the room, shooing her like a dog. Her heart sank as she walked away. She could feel that a storm was coming her way. CHAPTER 4 - Daddy’s Little Girl AFTER the weird phone call Xander received, he went down to the dining area in a seemingly good mood. Hannah could only steal glances at her husband as she served the food on the table. Soon Lani and Katarina join Xander in the dining area. When Hannah saw them she immediately walked to the kitchen as they didn’t like seeing her when they were eating. While the Millers enjoy the warm food she cooks, she’s in the kitchen eating with her daughter and Mrs. Copperfield. ā€œMomma,ā€ she mumbles as she points at the pieces of bananas beside the pancakes. Hannah gave her a small piece that she devoured in seconds. Hannah and Mrs. Copperfield laugh at how adorable Bridget is. LATER THAT DAY, at the Miller Group. It’s bring your child to work day at the company. Xander stared at the kids seated beside their parents staring at the type of work they were doing. He doesn’t detest children he is not just fond of crying, vomiting, pooing, and peeing. That’s the reason why he never got close to his daughter. In fact, the child is afraid of him. He once heard her say, ā€œMomma, there’s... Monster...ā€ While pointing at him. He could vividly remember the horror on Hannah’s face. She immediately hid Bridget behind her and apologized to him. Remembering it now left a sour taste in his mouth. ā€œMaybe I am a monster,ā€ he mumbles to himself as he watches the kids playing with their parents. When Xander got home. He purposely went to the east wing of the mansion to check on Hannah and Bridget. When he knocks on the door only Mrs. Copperfield and Bridget are inside the room. The old woman doing her best to play with the energetic child but as she is in her 50’s it is a bit hard for her. ā€œWhere’s Hannah?ā€ He inquired his voice so deep that it frightened Bridget and hid behind Mrs. Copperfield. ā€œShe is preparing dinner as we speak.ā€ She replied politely as she breathed rapidly. He could sense that she was tired and needed a break. He stared at the child behind her and gestured for her to come near him. Mrs. Copperfield coaxed the child and assured her that it was safe. Hesitantly, Bridget walked to him when he held Bridget’s hand he was surprised at how small her hand was. ā€œHow old are you now?ā€ He asks casually. ā€œTwo!ā€ She mumbles softly as she gestures her age with her fingers. ā€œTwo, I wonder how small she is as a newborn,ā€ he thought as a smile escaped his lips. ā€œHow about you come with me and we let Mrs. Copperfield rest she seems tired.ā€ He says as he bents in front of her. Bridget nods. Mrs. Copperfield’s eyes well up. The scene in front of her is something only in dreams could happen. She discreetly pinches herself and winces in pain. Despite that, she smiled gleefully and watched how Xander carried Bridget over his shoulder and he smiled in joy. When Hannah finished cooking and setting up the dining area, she asked the maids to call Lani and Katarina to eat while she checked if Xander was in his room. As she walks to the west wing of the mansion she can’t help but hear laughter. She was weirded out as the west wing should always be silent because it is where the Millers stay. Lani and Katarina are on the third floor and Xander is on the second floor. She hurriedly walks to the origin of the sound as the giggle and soft footsteps are familiar, ā€œBridget,ā€ she mumbles as her hands shiver in fear. Thinking Bridget got away from Mrs. Copperfield and got lost in the west wing. She’s afraid that Bridget might break a vase or an ornament. Like the last time. When she was cooking Bridget sneaked away and accidentally broke an angel figurine owned by Katarina. She witnessed how Katarina almost hit her daughter, if she hadn’t arrived soon she wondered what could have happened. She fought against her sister-in-law but as it always been Lani came and berated her and her daughter. Called her names. All she could do was cover Bridget’s ear as she listened to their mockery of her. When Xander arrived he didn’t even bat an eye and hurriedly went to his room. She soon arrived at her destination. Her heart was pounding and slowly she opened the door. Only to see Xander playing with Bridget. They made a makeshift port using the sofa cushion and Bridget hid while Xander was counting. Hannah’s eyes well up. The day she always hoped finally came. Xander is starting to act like a father to their daughter. ā€œMomma!ā€ Bridget yelled as she ran to Hannah. She carried her daughter in her arms like she always does. Bridget smiles. ā€œPoppa, carry...me .. higher...ā€ She says while pointing at her mother’s shoulder. Hannah understood what she meant, ā€œWell, I’m not that tall and not that strong to carry you on my shoulder.ā€ She explains softly. Bridget puckered her lips and then crossed her arms. Then glances at Xander with a pleading look. She wants her father to carry her again. Xander understood her and marched towards them and took her from her mother’s hand. As he does he can’t help but stare at his wife’s light brown eyes. ā€œHas her eyes always been that brown?ā€ He asks himself. The situation felt surreal for her and her face turned red. Being that close to her he notices it immediately. ā€œAre you sick?ā€ He asks as he holds Bridget then touches Hannah’s forehead with his other hand. ā€œI’m fine,ā€ she smiles. Still standing close to her. Xander felt things move slowly as if he was seeing her for the first time. Unknowingly he starts caressing her face and then kisses her on the lips as it happens both of them are dumbfounded and taken aback. Hannah lowered her head, ā€œThe food is ready.ā€ She mumbles awkwardly trying her best to change the weird ambiance. ā€œFood!ā€ Bridget yelled in glee. Soon they went downstairs, Xander still carrying his daughter while Hannah followed them behind. At that time Katarina and Lani are already in the dining area. When they saw them. Lani can’t help but sneer, ā€œAre you trying to win my son using your daughter?ā€ Katarina then added fuel to Lani’s accusations, ā€œWhat do you expect from a gold-digging trash and her useless daughter.ā€ Hannah can’t take it anymore. ā€œSay what you want about me but never call my daughter like that. We were legally married when Bridget was conceived. The only trash I’m seeing here is you.ā€ She exclaimed while looking at Lani. It is not a secret in the Miller household that Lani Miller is not a legitimate child from a wealthy family she’s a product of the infidelity of Xander’s grandfather with a call girl. Despite that, she acts high and mighty. Lani and Katarina’s faces contorted in anger. ā€œXander, look at the woman you brought home. How insolent?ā€ Lani yelled at the top of her lungs. Xander eyes enlarge upon hearing the words that came out of Hannah. ā€œWhy must you say that?ā€ He stated. She shook her head then took Bridget from him and went straight to the kitchen when suddenly Katarina stood up and grabbed Hannah’s hair. ā€œHow dare you use such words on my mother?ā€ She yelled. Bridget started crying, ā€œBad! Bad! Trina!ā€ She yelled then clenched her small hands into a fist to hit her aunt. Xander was dumbstruck by the chaos in front of him. ā€œEnough!ā€ He yelled dominantly. ā€œKatarina go back to your seat!ā€ He exclaimed. She obeyed Xander’s words but didn’t stop glaring at Hannah. He then moved to Hannah and took Bridget from her. ā€œWhat are you doing? Give her back to me!ā€ She roared at him. He held her hand while carrying Bridget in his other hand. Hannah did not fight anymore as he might accidentally let go of their daughter. The child starts wailing and it annoys Katarina. ā€œPut a lid on that child.ā€ She commented. As soon as the words left her Xander stared at her with a darkened gaze. She cowered in fear and could only lower her head. He handed the inconsolable Bridget to Mrs. Copperfield and then dragged Hannah to his room. The people in the dining area could only stare at them. INSIDE Xander’s room. He pushed Hannah face down into his bed and pinned her using his knee. ā€œWhy are you so feisty all of a sudden?ā€ He yelled. She sneered, ā€œIf I don’t what do you think will happen to me and my daughter in this house? You saw how your mother and sister speak to me... Heck, even your friend and what did you do? NOTHING!ā€ She screamed. She let out all her frustrations that she had been bottling up since the first day she set foot in the Miller mansion. ā€œYou want a divorce!?ā€ She shouted. She could feel his knee pressing her harder against the bed. ā€œI’ll sign the papers now, but I want sole custody of my daughter.ā€ She declared with certainty. CHAPTER 5 - In-Laws XANDER laughs sarcastically. ā€œNow you can’t wait to divorce me? Is it because of that Zane guy?ā€ He exclaimed in annoyance. Hannah gasped, ā€œI already told you he is just a friend.ā€ She remarked with conviction. He pressed his knee harder on her back. She winces. ā€œForget about the divorce. From now on you can’t leave this house.ā€ He yells. Her body stiffened upon hearing his words. ā€œXander!ā€ She cried out, she felt his hands under her skirt. ā€œWhat are you doing?ā€ He did not answer and the next sound she heard was her skirt and shirt ripped out of her body, stripping her to her underwear. She shivers in fear and shame. He stood up and rummaged through his cabinet. She took advantage of it and slowly got out of bed to run out. The way he spoke scared her. She has no idea why he is acting the way he does. One moment he’d shout divorce, the next he wouldn’t let her get away from him. ā€œWhat’s wrong with you?ā€ She thought as she discreetly walked to the door. She smiled as she turned the knob. She opened the door, one of her hands was holding the knob while the other was leaning for support on the door frame. Before she could get out, Xander forcefully shut the door and it collided with her hand. Stunned. She felt her heart skipped a beat. Soon she shouted in pain at the top of her lungs. The pain was unbearable. She gasped when she saw that two of her fingers had dislocated. Her knees weaken and slowly sits on the floor and starts sobbing. Her hand was throbbing and instead of helping her, he held her by the shoulder and dragged her back to bed. She continued sobbing. He looked at her hand then scoffed, ā€œThat’s what you get for being a bad wife.ā€ He exclaimed. He then showed her what he had taken from his drawer. Four pieces of necktie, seeing it she tried to stand but he held her shoulders and pinned her on the bed. Helpless, all she could do was watch him as he tied her limbs on his bed. Tears rolled down her cheeks, ā€œXander, I don’t understand you.ā€ She yelled while looking at him. ā€œWhat do you want from me? You ask me for divorce, now that I’m giving it to you. You’re acting like that.ā€ She added as her vision blurred. He smirked, ā€œYou will stay here and think of all the things you did yesterday and today,ā€ he said dominantly. When he finished tying her up, he went to the restroom to get the first aid kit and started rubbing pain reliever medicine on her injured hand. ā€œYour hand is injured, and you’re bound. Don’t do anything naive.ā€ He warned. Suddenly, he forced her broken finger back into place. She heard her bone snapped and felt her bones move. The shock made her almost lose consciousness. She yelled in pain, she arched her back and clung to her bonds tightly. He sneered at her, ā€œDon’t be overdramatic, Hannah,ā€ he said mockingly. He then stood up and went to his walk-in closet where he searched for a change of clothes as the one he was wearing was creased due to the commotion. She lifted her head trying to follow his movements, ā€œWhere are you going?ā€ She cried out. ā€œUntie me,ā€ She pleads. He grins devilishly, ā€œNo! You will stay there. Till I return from work.ā€ He roared at her. She gasped, ā€œBridget might be looking for me.ā€ She pointed out. He marched back to her and stared at her intently. She tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes. She knew he was making fun of her. Even with her eyes closed she knew he was looking at her in contempt. She’s well aware that Xander only sleeps with her when he is intoxicated. In his exact words, he told her, ā€œI can only use you when I’m drunk because you disgust me.ā€ Words that always haunt her dreams. He stared at her with scrutiny. He never saw her undressed while he was sober and the lights weren’t dim and every time all he could see was her back. The way she was tied with legs akimbo in the bed was inviting. He got into bed and removed her underwear, stripping her undressed. Hannah continued to close her eyes and didn’t think much of it. When suddenly she felt his lips intertwined with hers. His kiss was so gentle, that she opened her eyes immediately, thinking someone else was in the room. She gasped in disbelief. She felt like she was dreaming. Xander continued kissing her and nibbling her neck. She can’t help but moan at his movements. When he heard her sound, his gaze darkened, then started penetrating her roughly. Her soft moaning turns to a cry for help. He covers her mouth to muffle her voice. Her eyes are wide open as he roughly thrust her. Tears rolled down her face with her blurry vision she could no longer see him clearly. She could feel his thing inside her and instead of pleasure, she could feel a stabbing pain in her insides. Nothing worth enjoying for her. She started shouting and begging him to stop, but he didn’t. She didn’t even remember when he left. Later that day, Hannah woke up still tied to Xander’s bed. She opens her eyes only to see her mother-in-law standing in front of her with phone in hand taking pictures of her bare body. She wanted to scream, but her mouth was dry, and her voice came out raspy, ā€œWhat are you doing?ā€ She inquired. Lani smirked, ā€œNot so feisty now are we Hannah? I will upload these photos of you over the internet.ā€ She remarks. Hannah laughs. ā€œWhat’s funny? Aren’t you ashamed that people will see you undressed? Won’t that be degrading, or you are such a low-class dirt that you don’t even care?ā€ Lani says mockingly. Hannah sneered, ā€œYou don’t get it, do you? I’m a nobody. Upload my photos all you want, no one will bat an eye on me, but once they learn I’m Xander Miller’s wife, I think it will hurt your son’s career more than me.ā€ She declared with certainty. Her words made sense and Lani’s face contorted in rage as he didn’t think it through. Luckily for her, she hasn’t uploaded any of the images she took. Lani stumped her foot in annoyance that, even with a tied-up Hannah, she was still defeated. Soon an idea slipped into her mind. She went to Xander’s bathroom and when she returned she was holding a clipper. Hannah’s eyes widened instantly, ā€œGet away from me!ā€ She yelled. ā€œOh, look, are you scared now,ā€ Lani says hauntingly. Hannah starts tugging on her bonds, but Xander ties her up too well. She starts squirming and arching her back, but it’s useless when Katarina suddenly arrives. ā€œMom, what’s happening? I heard yelling.ā€ She says, then smiles ear to ear when she sees Hannah on the bed. ā€œGood, you’re here. Come on and help me with her.ā€ Lani demanded. Katarina grinned, ā€œWith pleasure Mother.ā€ She said in a malevolent tone. ā€œHow bad is my brother,ā€ she commented as she stared at Hannah, then slowly moved to the bed, sat on Hannah’s stomach, and started slapping her while Lani began cutting her hair with the clippers. Hannah shouts but Katarina covers her mouth. They only stopped when they heard the sound of Xander’s car. ā€œXander’s here. What are we going to do now?ā€ Katarina asked anxiously. ā€œWhy are you scared? Do you think your brother will care? Even if we take care of this fool he won’t do anything to us. The only thing he will comment on is how we left the room dirty with this useless woman’s blood.ā€ Lani remarks while spatting at Hannah’s face. Hannah’s face was swollen from Katarina’s slaps. She couldn’t fully open her eyes. Shortly, the two hurriedly left the room. When Xander stepped into his room, it was pitch dark, but he could see Hannah’s silhouette on the bed still tied. ā€œI hope you learned your lesson,ā€ he says as he turns on the light. Hannah was so exhausted, starving, and thirsty that she could not form any words or sound to get his attention. In her mind, she kept on asking herself, ā€œWould he actually care? Or will he just say it serves me right for disrespecting her mother?ā€ Without looking at her, he walked to his walk-in closet where he changed his clothes. When he finally caught a glimpse of her, his eyes widened in horror. ā€œHannah!?ā€ He calls out to her. CHAPTER 6 - Sly Fox ā€œWHAT happened?ā€ Xander asks in shock. He could see her hair on the floor. The clipper was stuck on the corner of her head. It’s clear someone tried to cut her hair with his beard trimmers, but her hair was too thick. Her face was swollen, her lips bloodied, and her body filled with scratches. Hannah did not speak and only closed her eyes. Xander did not push her as it is obvious who did it. He removed her bonds and saw the marks they left on her body. The moment he untied her, she slowly got up. ā€œWhere are you going?ā€ Xander asks curiously. ā€œI need to prepare dinner for you,ā€ she replied while trying to remove the stuck clipper on her hair. He shook his head. ā€œYou’ll scare Bridget. Have you seen yourself in the mirror?ā€ He replied concernedly, but the choice of words sounded mockery to her. She smiled bitterly, then sat on the bed. Undresseded. Tired. Hungry and thirsty. He witnessed how she stared blankly at the floor. ā€œStay here. I’ll ask the servants to bring you food and a change of clothes.ā€ He mumbles as he goes in the bathroom. She could only nod in agreement. Once more, Xander took out the first aid kit, cleaned her wounds, and applied topical pain relief. Shortly, he starts cutting the hair stuck in the clippers and fixing her hair. In the end, the only haircut passable was a pixie cut. ā€œThere, that’s the best cut I could come up with,ā€ he uttered proudly. Hannah stared at herself and kept on brushing what was left of her hair. ā€œI can’t be here anymore. I don’t want to be here. Let’s go our separate ways.ā€ She exclaimed. ā€œI said no more talk about divorce again,ā€ he muttered. ā€œWhy? Isn’t that what you want? Why bring it up, then change your mind? The news had died down long ago, and I thinkā€¦ā€ She paused then heaved profoundly, ā€œNO... I know Bridget would be better off without the Millers.ā€ He smirked then held her shoulder. ā€œI’m tired Hannah.ā€ He clamored. ā€œStop talking nonsense and tell that boyfriend of yours to back away.ā€ He accused. She frowned. ā€œWhat?ā€ She uttered. She is tired of explaining who Zane is. Xander took her silence as accepting defeat. ā€œAs I said, stay here. I don’t want anyone seeing you like that. They might say I’m hurting you.ā€ He clamored. She scoffed, ā€œOf course, all he thinks of is himself and what others would think about him.ā€ She mumbled under her breath. His audacity shook her and left a pit in her stomach. In the kitchen, Xander told the maid to prepare dinner and advised Mrs. Copperfield to take care of Bridget. ā€œIs young Mrs. Miller okay, young master?ā€ She asks in concern. He ignored her question and soon left. The old woman felt pity for Hannah as it was not a secret that the Miller family was hard to please and easy to offend. Mrs. Copperfield could only lower her head and take good care of Bridget in Hannah’s absence. CONCURRENTLY, Katarina is in Lani’s room. She’s pacing back and forth while she’s biting her nails. She was scared of what Xander might do to her. Lani sighed in annoyance, ā€œWould you stop panicking?ā€ She mumbled as she sat comfortably in front of her vanity mirror, fixing her hair and removing Hannah’s dark hair that clung to her. Katarina’s hands were sweating. She swallowed slowly and then uttered, ā€œI think we overdid it.ā€ She could still remember the fear on Hannah’s face when her mother moved the clipper near her. At that moment, she felt impulsive and helped her mother, but soon she felt a wave of guilt. Lani mocked, ā€œOverdid? That sly fox had it coming. Have you seen how she was trapped on the bed? She probably tried to seduce Xander, but your brother is not that fool, and he tied her up there as punishment. How shameless.ā€ She remarks in disgust. Lani then held her hand and assured her, ā€œEverything we did to that trash, she deserves it. Have you forgotten that if not for her, you would have had a grand celebration for your 18th birthday?ā€ She says. The remorse Katarina felt earlier dissipated instantly. She could vividly remember how Hannah’s arrival in the Miller mansion changed everything. She’s been planning her 18th birthday since she was a child. All of a sudden, Xander forbids her from celebrating extravagantly. With the scandal he is in and the unplanned wedding, he doesn’t want to be on the news as it might affect the fragile state of the company. Being Xander’s sister, everything she does reflects on her brother. Her hands clench in a fist. She couldn’t forget the humiliation she had been put through. She had already given out her invitation and bragged to everyone that her birthday would be the biggest celebration the city had ever seen, that it would be put in the newspapers and various online sites and would go down in history. None of that happened, and she shamefully called off the event a month before her birthday. She was mocked by other rich kids who usually wouldn’t go out of her way. It was the most embarrassing thing that happened to her. As she remembers it now, she felt that she could have hurt Hannah more. A knock on the door called her back to her senses. Without any hesitation, she opened the door and saw Xander’s cold gaze. The fear she had earlier was now gone, and she stared at her brother’s head held high. ā€œWhat do you want, brother? Did your good-for-nothing wife ask you to avenge her?ā€ She commented as she crossed her arms. Xander ignored her remarks and stepped into the room. Lani gestured for Katarina to leave them alone and she did. ā€œMother.ā€ He muttered perfunctory. Lani narrowed her gaze, ā€œWhat? Are you going to take her side?ā€ She stated in annoyance. He shook his head, ā€œThat’s not important. What’s important is Denise has returned, and I can’t leave Hannah looking like that. What do you think people will say?ā€ he exclaimed. Lani’s eyes widened in glee. ā€œDenise is back? That means...ā€ ā€œYes!ā€ He confirmed hastily. She stood up and marched to her son, ā€œYou should have told me that. If I knew, I wouldn’t have let Katarina hit her in the face.ā€ She commented while patting his back as she smiled merrily. Her words surprised him but he brushed them off. ā€œFinally, the rightful wife has returned. We could get rid of the sly fox.ā€ She added as she hummed in happiness. LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14304&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 806 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14304&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461130637_998149928730487_7761764593139129907_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5Jo7yzOnkM8Q7kNvgEBCrH_&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AXYUCd30NSEN5yQ3kFjXINc&oh=00_AYALFBMrVISRn1hbL84yAqLiJ6NrF8q4yb4Eoup4TDN3kg&oe=67027EFF PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,065,888
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2065241}'
No 2024-10-03 02:10 active 1566 0 šŸ”žAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼šŸ‘‰ Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 151 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458330105_386246867850229_7660371489714219310_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=naAxMxKujeIQ7kNvgF_A2BR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATJ5fxfyutsPz3mZDTOKQXf&oh=00_AYBVn53hNvchvGbq8t7Kib7G0CAZ-tW9yAGIbkdD_POvCA&oe=6704293B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,066,329
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2066330}'
No 2024-10-03 02:12 active 1566 0 šŸ”žAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼šŸ‘‰ One Neah ā€œWhere the heck is she?ā€ I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. ā€œAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.ā€ Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. ā€œWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!ā€ I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. ā€œHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!ā€ Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ā€Useless Wolf.ā€ He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. ā€œIs this the way you greet all Alpha’s?ā€ His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. ā€œI’m sorry.ā€ I whisper, getting to my feet. ā€œI…I thought I was alone.ā€ I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? ā€œCome forward.ā€ He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. ā€œYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?ā€ I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. ā€œI would prefer it if you spoke to me.ā€ He growls, ā€œI’m not in the mood to play games.ā€ ā€œYes.ā€ I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? ā€œWhy do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.ā€ ā€œI…..ā€ I hated the question. ā€œSpit it out, I haven’t got all day!ā€ He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. ā€œYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?ā€ His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. ā€œMy Wolf abilities were bound,ā€ I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, ā€œWhy would someone do that?ā€ If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. ā€œIt was a punishment.ā€ I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me ā€œNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?ā€ He turns to the crimson eyed man. ā€œI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.ā€ Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. ā€œI wouldn’t do that if I were you.ā€ Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. ā€œNeah,ā€ My name rolls off of his tongue, ā€œwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.ā€ What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. ā€œGo and get Beta Kyle.ā€ Alpha Trey seethes. ā€œTell him that our guest is here.ā€ I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. ā€œBeta Kyle,ā€ I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. ā€œAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.ā€ He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. ā€œYou’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.ā€ Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. ā€œNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.ā€ I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. ā€œNeah is your sister, correct?ā€ Alpha Dane questions my brother. ā€œShe is.ā€ Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. ā€œWhy do you treat her like vermin?ā€ Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. ā€œNeah was responsible for our parents' death.ā€ Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. ā€œResponsible how?ā€ Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. ā€œShe served them Wolfsbane.ā€ Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. ā€œYou poisoned your parents?ā€ ā€œI was six.ā€ I splutter. ā€œI just made them lemonade.ā€ My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. ā€œHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.ā€ ā€œA six year old should know the difference between plants.ā€ Alpha Trey snaps ā€œSounds to me like she was set up.ā€ Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. ā€œWe all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.ā€ What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. ā€œWhich only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.ā€ Alpha Dane mutters ā€œYou weren’t there, Alpha Dane.ā€ My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. ā€œIt was Wolfsbane.ā€ He nods his head. ā€œYou are right, I was not present.ā€ Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. ā€œBut tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?ā€ ā€œI didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!ā€ Alpha Trey spits. ā€œOr what happened to my parents.ā€ Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. ā€œYou’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.ā€ ā€œI thought we agreed.ā€ My brother exclaims ā€œNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.ā€ The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. ā€œWhat the heck did you say to him?ā€ My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. ā€œN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.ā€ ā€œDid you tell him?ā€ Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. ā€œWELL?ā€ My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. ā€œBut I didn’t say it was you.ā€ I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. ā€œIf you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.ā€ He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. ā€œPlease….ā€ I beg. ā€œHe was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.ā€ My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. ā€œAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.ā€ Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. ā€œI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?ā€ ā€œAs I said,ā€ my brother holds his ground, ā€œShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.ā€ ā€œYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!ā€ Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. ā€œIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?ā€ ā€œWe don’t….ā€ ā€œReally?ā€ He cocks a brow, ā€œYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.ā€ ā€œShe did do it!ā€ Alpha Trey seethes ā€œAnd she has nothing to do with our deal.ā€ ā€œThat’s for me to decide.ā€ His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. ā€œWhere is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.ā€ I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. ā€œOn second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.ā€ He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. ā€œI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.ā€ Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother ā€œWe have already agreed on terms.ā€ ā€œWell, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.ā€ ā€œI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?ā€ Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. ā€œYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.ā€ Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? ā€œDeal.ā€ Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. ā€œI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.ā€ He reaches a hand out and cups my face, ā€œEnsure you have everything packed.ā€ He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. ā€œIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.ā€ He struts out, slamming the door behind him. ā€œGet out of my sight!ā€ My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane ā€œTenth bride’s the charm.ā€ Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. ā€œShut up!ā€ Eric snaps at him ā€œBoth of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!ā€ ā€˜He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. ā€œJust give me a second, I need to speak to my men.ā€ The door closes and neither one of them speaks. ā€œShe isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.ā€ I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. ā€œI mean it!ā€ I snap at Jenson's smug face, ā€œBeing my brother won’t change my mind!ā€ He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. ā€œAre you ready?ā€ I call out. ā€œIf you just want to…..ā€ Beta Kyle starts. ā€œI was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.ā€ The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. ā€œWhere are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packedā€ ā€œThat’s all she has.ā€ Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. ā€œThat’s it?ā€ I stare at him. ā€œThat’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?ā€ ā€œWhat more does she need?!ā€ His Beta sneers. ā€˜Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ ā€œWhat are you waiting for?ā€ I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. ā€œTake her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.ā€ Her shrill voice goes straight through me. ā€œLook at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.ā€ The blonde bimbo laughs ā€œYou don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.ā€ I glare at the blonde, ā€œShe is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.ā€ ā€œDISOBEDIENCE!ā€ The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. ā€œHow dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.ā€ ā€˜Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls ā€œYou should make yourself familiar with our agreement.ā€ I snap. ā€œIt seems your mate has not told you everything.ā€ Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. ā€œAll that for your help?ā€ His mate’s eyes are wide ā€œI don’t do half-witted contracts.ā€ Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest ā€œShall we go to the office?ā€ Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. ā€œYou are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.ā€ ā€œAre those my only options?ā€ she whispers, keeping her eyes low ā€œFor now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.ā€ She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. ā€œSo what will it be?ā€ ā€œI….ā€ Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. ā€œI….. The office I guess.ā€ ā€œGood choice.ā€ I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. ā€œTake a seat.ā€ I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. ā€œSit!ā€ I say it a little louder ā€œShe doesn’t have that privilege here!ā€ The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement ā€œSitting is not a privilege.ā€ I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ā€˜It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. ā€œAnd I suggest,ā€ I look at Trey, ā€œYou tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.ā€ ā€œAlpha Dane, you are in my home…..ā€ ā€œAnd you want my help, correct?ā€ The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. ā€œLet’s just get this done.ā€ Trey snaps, ā€œThe sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.ā€ ā€œYou should read the contract.ā€ I muse ā€œI agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.ā€ ā€œIdiot!ā€ Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. ā€œDone.ā€ Trey mutters ā€œGood, you can get her out of my house.ā€ Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, ā€œCome, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.ā€ Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. ā€œCome.ā€ I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ā€˜Is she okay?’ Eric links me. ā€œNeah?ā€ I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. ā€œIt’s time to go.ā€ ā€œOkay.ā€ Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. ā€œI’ve got you.ā€ I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. ā€œKeep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!ā€ I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. ā€œCome.ā€ I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. ā€œI’m fine.ā€ She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. ā€œLet me give you a tour.ā€ I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not ā€œThe omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.ā€ I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. ā€œIf there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.ā€ Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. ā€œSo tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.ā€ Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room ā€œWell?ā€ I ask. ā€œI don’t need anything.ā€ She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. ā€œI know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. ā€œYou have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.ā€ ā€œMark me?ā€ I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. ā€œYes, I will mark you.ā€ She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. ā€œYou….You brought me so that you could mark me.ā€ She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. ā€œIf Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.ā€ ā€œI’m a murderer.ā€ She gasps. ā€œWhy would someone like you want me for a bride?ā€ ā€˜Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. ā€œWhat’s that? Are you injured?ā€ I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. ā€œIt’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.ā€ Forget? How could she forget a wound? ā€˜Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ā€˜She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. ā€œShow me!ā€ ā€œIt’s fine.ā€ She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. ā€œIt’s not optional.ā€ I mutter. ā€œIf you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.ā€ Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. ā€œCan.... can we go somewhere more private?ā€ ā€œPrivate?ā€ I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ā€˜Office,’ Aero mutters. ā€˜I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. ā€œThis way.ā€ I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. ā€œSee, it’s fine.ā€ she whispers. ā€œYou need to stop saying that.ā€ She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. ā€œNo,ā€ I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. ā€œLet me see the rest of them.ā€ It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. ā€œYou need to see a doctor.ā€ ā€œIt’s …..ā€ she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. ā€œIt always heals, eventually.ā€ ā€œDid Trey do this?ā€ I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. ā€œCassandra?ā€ She still doesn’t answer me. ā€œThat prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?ā€ She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. ā€œAnyone else?ā€ ā€œThe pack.ā€ She whispers. ā€˜I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, ā€œBecause of what you allegedly did to your parents.ā€ She nods. ā€œI don’t believe you were responsible.ā€ She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. ā€œBecause of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah ā€œI…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?ā€ I whisper He frowns at me. ā€œYour brother said you knew the difference between plants.ā€ ā€œIā€¦ā€ I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. ā€œBlood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.ā€ ā€œOh.ā€ ā€œI won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.ā€ His crimson eyes narrow. ā€œI will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.ā€ He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. ā€œRight now, you do need to see someone about the infection.ā€ I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? ā€œCome, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.ā€ Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ā€˜our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. ā€œYou don’t need to be afraid.ā€ I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. ā€œHey,ā€ His rough fingers tip my face up. ā€œIt’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.ā€ Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. ā€œThe alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?ā€ He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. ā€œI really wish you would talk more, Neah.ā€ Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. ā€œNeah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.ā€ Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. ā€œComing.ā€ I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. ā€œIt’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.ā€ He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. ā€œYou will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.ā€ He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. ā€œLet’s go.ā€ He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. ā€œRaven, this is Neah.ā€ Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, ā€œAlpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.ā€ It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. ā€œShe will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.ā€ ā€œI have a wound.ā€ I whisper. ā€œAnd you are not healing?ā€ Raven asks, confused ā€œI don’t have my Wolf.ā€ I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. ā€œHer Wolf was bound when she was a kid.ā€ Alpha Dane tells her. ā€œThat’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.ā€ My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. ā€œWow, okay.ā€ She grabs my hand. ā€œThis way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.ā€ She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. ā€œHow long ago?ā€ ā€œA few days.ā€ I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. ā€œThis is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.ā€ ā€œNeah, you need to tell us the truth.ā€ Alpha Dane orders ā€œI don’t know.ā€ ā€œNEAH!ā€ His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. ā€œI swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.ā€ There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. ā€œHeal her!ā€ Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. ā€œYou will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.ā€ Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound ā€œYour brother?ā€ I whisper, opening my eyes ā€œAh, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?ā€ I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. ā€œJenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.ā€ ā€œGamma?ā€ I had never heard of the term. ā€œYep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.ā€ She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. ā€œNow this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.ā€ ā€œThanks.ā€ I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. ā€œCream, three times a day.ā€ I show him the pot and he takes it from me. ā€œGood, come.ā€ He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. ā€œShow me.ā€ He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. ā€œI don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.ā€ ā€œOkay.ā€ I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. ā€œStop holding your breath.ā€ He tells me, getting to his feet. ā€œI am not going to hurt you.ā€ It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u Galaxy in the Story https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ 1,368 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 wwwedb.com DCO https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448791819_801329188771681_1239684611142513538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NwvNm-jn_yEQ7kNvgEZ6Cp4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A6n2saf96JYXi2HxgS1TAzW&oh=00_AYC7u3T9h1mlhl9lmOQK2xG3T2krWHwOvaAH9BptYVRALg&oe=67042973 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Galaxy in the Story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,067,375
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2067319}'
No 2024-10-03 02:51 active 1567 0 ⭐5.0 | 89,8K Đã BĆ”n|Nhįŗ­n tʰ vįŗ„n 1:1 šŸ‘‰ Henry: MƬnh bĆŖn Mỹ, mƬnh 28t rồi còn ca0 được khĆ“ng? Minh Trang: Em ở Texas mua hĆ ng nhʰ thįŗæ nĆ o? Hanna Nguyen: Em muốn tăn.g thĆŖm 6cm nữa mĆ  29t thƬ có được khĆ“ng? _____________________ Tįŗ„t cįŗ£ cĆ¢u hį»i cį»§a anh chị đều được giįŗ£i đƔp khi Ibox cho trung tĆ¢m! šŸ‘‰ NgoĆ i 20T, 30T vįŗ«n C.A.0 đc nhį» chįŗæ độ din.hdưỔng tốt cùng Hito āœ…Š¢Ņ»Ć ŠæŅ» ρһầп šŸ’Æ từ тһɪêп пһɪêп bao gồm xʰʔn.g cĆ” tuyįŗæt Nhįŗ­t Bįŗ£n vĆ  Tįŗ£o Biển Ä‘į» āœ… An toĆ n từ thiĆŖn nhiĆŖn āœ… Thįŗ„y kquįŗ£ rƵ-rệt sau 2-3 tuįŗ§nn sį»­-dỄng. āœ…CĆ“ng-nghệ đẔt chuįŗ©n GMP, FDA Hoa Kỳ āœ…ChuyĆŖn.gia hį»— trợ 1:1 trong suốt quĆ” trƬnh sį»­ dỄng šŸ‘‰Nhįŗ­n hĆ ng từ 4-5 NgĆ y _____________________ šŸ”„Cùng Hito viįŗæt lĆŖn cĆ¢u chuyện thay đổi chiều ca0 cį»§a chĆ­nh mƬnh! šŸ¬Chi nhĆ”nh Mỹ: North Post Oak, Suite 170, Houston, TX šŸ“© NhįŗÆn tin - nhįŗ­n tʰ vįŗ„n liệu trƬnh từ ChuyĆŖn gia về phĆ”t triển chiều cao šŸŽ Chʰʔng trƬnh giįŗ£m giĆ” 35% vįŗ«n đang được Ć”p dỄng cho 100 khĆ”ch hĆ ng nhįŗÆn tin đầu tiĆŖn MESSAGE_PAGE Hito Canxi - Tăng Chiều Cao ChĆ­nh HĆ£ng Hoa Kỳ https://www.facebook.com/PhatTrienChieuCaoHitoUsa/ 2,150 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Send message 0 VIDEO 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461643076_1703904077064423_8062146256338501730_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=L5daRePb3hgQ7kNvgGD2JOy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ANk-ruBlzFX2Oie818abWva&oh=00_AYDy9U-Dc1QYA2ik80H5dqsFc2KlQ08958WcfwpqLT7-_g&oe=670412AD PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Hito Canxi - Tăng Chiều Cao ChĆ­nh HĆ£ng Hoa Kỳ 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,067,554
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2067319}'
Yes 2024-10-03 02:52 active 1567 0 Nhįŗ­p {Số Điện Thoįŗ”i} hệ thống tį»± động BĆ”o GiĆ” šŸ“¢ ĐẶC TRỊ Tįŗ¤T Cįŗ¢ CƁC BỆNH VỀ Mįŗ®T - TRƁNH XA NGUY CĘ  Mƙ LOƀ ! šŸ‘‰ Chỉ cįŗ§n sį»­ dỄng 2 lįŗ§n/ngĆ y, hiệu quįŗ£ sau 2 tuįŗ§n āœ”ļø KhĆ“ng cįŗ§n nįŗ±m viện-KhĆ“ng phįŗ£i Mį»” - KhĆ“ng lo biįŗæn chứng ĐẶC TRỊ KHį»ŽI HOƀN TOƀN 100% āœ… ĐỄc thį»§y tinh thể āœ… ThoĆ”i hóa điểm vĆ ng āœ… Mį» mįŗÆt, mį»i mįŗÆt āœ… CĘ°į»m mįŗÆt, cį»™m mįŗÆt āœ… ViĆŖm giĆ”c mįŗ”c āœ… Đốm đen, ruồi bay āœ”ļø An toĆ n - Hiệu quįŗ£ - Nhanh chóng - Tiįŗæt kiệm chi phĆ­ āœ”ļø Hį»— trợ đắc lį»±c trong hĆ nh trƬnh chiįŗæn thįŗÆng cĆ”c bệnh về mįŗÆt āœ”ļø Cįŗ£i thiện tƬnh trįŗ”ng, khĆ“ng lo tĆ”i phĆ”t ------------------------------------------ Để lįŗ”i "Số Điện Thoįŗ”i" vĆ  "TƬnh Trįŗ”ng Bệnh " Ä‘į»ƒ nhįŗ­n ĘÆU ĐƃI giįŗ£m 40% cho liệu trƬnh điều trị Mį» mįŗÆt - Chįŗ£y nước mįŗÆt - ĐỄc thį»§y tinh thể Cam kįŗæt hiệu quįŗ£ sau 7 ngĆ y MESSAGE_PAGE Vison Vitality - Đặc Trị Mį» Nhòe, Đốm Đen, Chįŗ£y Nước MįŗÆt, ĐỄc Thį»§y Tinh Thể https://www.facebook.com/61566037930153/ 1 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Send message 0 VIDEO 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461595782_1237502900725483_970478706213489074_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eO_2C28xt6UQ7kNvgGk11mZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A_q7E5CI0YkgNYViP-r761g&oh=00_AYCqKly63J9CKJA6Sz8KbrfyYiY9yAiv4d8Ip08dphZwgg&oe=67042C8D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Vison Vitality - Đặc Trị Mį» Nhòe, Đốm Đen, Chįŗ£y Nước MįŗÆt, ĐỄc Thį»§y Tinh Thể 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,067,518
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2066937}'
No 2024-10-03 02:52 active 1567 0 INSTAGRAM_MESSAGE https://www.instagram.com/ Henri Emile Coaching https://www.facebook.com/henriemilecoaching/ 0 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Send Message 0 instagram.com CAROUSEL https://www.instagram.com/ 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461692619_744403447828999_3788129769697141061_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dsOhTPRwfsYQ7kNvgFQw1jG&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A_UPkgqhluIZmdS37i-Al3v&oh=00_AYBgh1biEe2p94gpIJGEi-fspm1rqOJw6QL-9WEpmsFUjw&oe=6704256C PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Henri Emile Coaching 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,066,368
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2066360}'
Yes 2024-10-03 02:12 active 1566 0 šŸ˜Read the next chaptersšŸ‘‰ ā€œSir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. ā€œWhat did he say?ā€ The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. ā€œMadam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.ā€ Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. ā€œOkay. Let’s go.ā€ Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. ā€œWhen everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.ā€ Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. ā€œLet’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.ā€ The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ā€˜Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. ā€œEzrah is in the bathroom.ā€ Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. ā€œWho are you?ā€ The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, ā€œPiper, his fiancĆ©e. And you are?ā€ ā€œWhatever he saved my name with,ā€ Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. ā€œOh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.ā€ The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. ā€œJust tell him to call me.ā€ Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. ā€œWhat are you doing with my phone?ā€ He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, ā€œand I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?ā€ The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. ā€œIs it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.ā€ Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. ā€œI told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.ā€ Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, ā€œI could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.ā€ Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. ā€œDid anyone call?ā€ He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. ā€œYeah. Zora. She said you should call her,ā€ Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. ā€œWhat did you tell her?ā€ Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. ā€œI pretended not to know about her existence.ā€ Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. ā€œDo me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.ā€ His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. ā€œI’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.ā€ Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, ā€œNothing about Zora is ever urgent.ā€ Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. ā€œEzrah, are you sure you will divorce her?ā€ Ezrah hated to be doubted. ā€œYou don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.ā€ Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. ā€œCan you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.ā€ Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. ā€œI have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,ā€ Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. ā€œDid he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?ā€ The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. ā€œI’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.ā€ Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. ā€œZora. I’m busy.ā€ That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, ā€œEzrah, I want these shoes.ā€ ā€œTry them on. If they fit, you can have them.ā€ ā€˜So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. ā€œMadam, you are awake. Thank God.ā€ Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. ā€œMrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?ā€ The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. ā€œHow is my baby?ā€ Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. ā€œI’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.ā€ Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. ā€œIt’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.ā€ Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. ā€œExcuse me?ā€ The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. ā€œSorry, that was not directed at you.ā€ There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. ā€œWhere is Ezrah?ā€ Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. ā€œMadam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,ā€ Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. ā€œThat isn’t my question.ā€ ā€œBoss left here a few minutes ago,ā€ Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. ā€œDon’t lie to my face again.ā€ Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. ā€œBoss said, and I quote. ā€˜It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.ā€ Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. ā€œThank you, and please excuse me.ā€ Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. ā€œMaā€¦ā€ ā€œI said, excuse me, Rudolph,ā€ Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. ā€œOkay.ā€ As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. ā€œSophā€¦ā€ ā€œDad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.ā€ Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ā€˜I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. ā€œWhat happened, Zora?ā€ ā€œI had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.ā€ The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, ā€œOh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.ā€ Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. ā€œNo dad, I have a few things to do first.ā€ ā€œWhat is that? Let me help you with it?ā€ Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. ā€œDon’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. ā€œOkay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.ā€ Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, ā€œGood news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.ā€ The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. ā€œWhat is this?ā€ Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. ā€œDo I need to get you a pair of glasses?ā€ Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. ā€œWhy? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?ā€ Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. ā€œPlease sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,ā€ she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. ā€œWe shall talk about it later,ā€ he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. ā€œWhere did you get that?ā€ He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. ā€œYou have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,ā€ he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ā€˜Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. ā€œIt doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.ā€ Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. ā€œYou want to blackmail me? How much do you want?ā€ He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. ā€œWhat I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.ā€ She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. ā€œYour father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.ā€ This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. ā€œNo. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?ā€ Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. ā€œDid you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.ā€ Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ā€˜interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? ā€œYou may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.ā€ Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. ā€œTrust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.ā€ ā€œI don’t believe you,ā€ Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. ā€œAs soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,ā€ Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. ā€œAlright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,ā€ he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, ā€œAre you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?ā€ She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. ā€œEzrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.ā€ Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, ā€œjust a few minutes.ā€ An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. ā€œYou should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,ā€ Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. ā€œI have a gift waiting for you at home.ā€ Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ā€˜EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, ā€œZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?ā€ LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12141& Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 806 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12141&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448578825_1761597191034450_6820893542952740176_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IVrAA4SB7CgQ7kNvgEMorEf&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A6n2saf96JYXi2HxgS1TAzW&oh=00_AYDUwojs3kMwSUPtIrasMF-CdS4fKG-icrXsuiS-oCrmSw&oe=67041E8D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,066,810
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2067319}'
No 2024-10-03 02:49 active 1567 0 KhĆ”nh Thi xuống 8ki sau #1_thĆ”ng, Ä‘Ę°į»ng cong rƵ nĆ©t > Xem ngay KhĆ”nh Thi xuống 8ki sau #1_thĆ”ng, Ä‘Ę°į»ng cong rƵ nĆ©t - Chỉ #4_buổi Carbolite về ngay dĆ”ng Sline Chị em Việt kiều muốn cįŗ„p tốc "độ" b0dy, siįŗæt dĆ”ng sau sinh nhʰng khĆ“ng muốn can thiệp dao kĆ©o hay ăn kiĆŖng, tįŗ­p luyện vįŗ„t vįŗ£ >> chį»n ngay Carbolite nhʰ mįŗ¹ bỉm KhĆ”nh Thi: - Xuống 8k'g, thįŗ£i sįŗ”ch m.į»” cứng đầu sau sinh, e0 giįŗ£m 13cen khĆ“ng mệt mį»i - Siįŗæt cĘ” b.Ễng, da b.Ễng săn chįŗÆc, khĆ“ng còn lį»ng lįŗ»o, chùng nhĆ£o - į»”n định m.į»” m.Ć”u, điều hòa hįŗ”ch bįŗ”ch h.uyįŗæt, hįŗæt nhức mį»i x.ʰʔng k.hį»›p šŸ”° Cam kįŗæt khĆ“ng gĆ¢y mệt mį»i, an toĆ n tuyệt đối ngay cįŗ£ vį»›i phỄ nữ sau sinh, ngĘ°į»i cao tuổi, ngĘ°į»i có bệnh lý nền Mừng 20/10, Giįŗ£m chỄc ki/thĆ”ng | šŸ“£ OFF tį»›i 40%, quĆ  tį»›i 48TR >> Inbox ngay Ä‘į»ƒ nhįŗ­n tʰ vįŗ„n phĆ”c đồ giįŗ£m cĆ¢n Carbolite dĆ nh riĆŖng cho Việt kiều ngay --------------------------- š‹šššÆšžš§ššžš« šš² š‚š”ššš§š  - Số 1 giįŗ£m bĆ©0 cĆ“ng nghệ cao 17 năm lĆ  địa chỉ tin cįŗ­y cį»§a sao Việt vĆ  cĆ”c doanh nhĆ¢n, chĆ­nh khĆ”ch šŸ”¹ HĆ  Nį»™i: 19 Điện BiĆŖn Phį»§ - Q. Ba ĐƬnh šŸ”¹ SĆ i Gòn: 60A VƵ Văn Tįŗ§n - P. 6 - Q.3 ā˜Žļø Hotline: 0967 11 9999 MESSAGE_PAGE Lavender By Chang https://www.facebook.com/LavenderByChang/ 602,554 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Send message 0 VIDEO 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461782746_505685372381787_6235292074616891777_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=l4lb6a7_SZsQ7kNvgE5IFsZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=APyFUTF-2KHoUUC7v3zLyIc&oh=00_AYBd9_-r30E37C522GjnaD2TRlCnwHQ8CYnpJuf7rL7KBA&oe=67040498 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Lavender By Chang 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,067,377
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2066697}'
No 2024-10-03 02:51 active 1567 0 All of your friends are watching. Download now to get more!🤩 WATCH_MORE http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.s DramaBox- movies&drama https://www.facebook.com/DramaBoxMoviesDrama/ 6,439,071 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Watch more 0 play.google.com VIDEO http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.storymatrix.drama 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461596704_475521595442583_8469113756315470399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Z5D2NxSKI8EQ7kNvgFVv9-h&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AALoTAm1SfgAshtMpVWL8xB&oh=00_AYBPaE0HOQ5VUyqGibug05Hdz7kgGra5GhqVH7bz-PxKxA&oe=6704178E PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 DramaBox- movies&drama 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,064,909
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2064920}'
No 2024-10-03 02:06 active 1566 0 Download NowšŸ‘‰šŸ‘‰šŸ‘‰ The Vampire And His Blood Wife ONLY on Drama Time.šŸŽ¬ Don't miss out! Watch the series you've been wanting to see. No regrets, just pure entertainment! #Must SeeTV #No Regrets #Watch Now WATCH_MORE https://fblp.drama-time.com/DT-yrccXV-0905-EN-2240 Romantic Love https://www.facebook.com/61557838064349/ 176 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Watch More 0 fblp.drama-time.com DCO https://fblp.drama-time.com/DT-yrccXV-0905-EN-224087.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=1749262542004264962 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458512181_1644741456381928_1816062797669558776_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=EXi_f06njogQ7kNvgGbqEFX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AlJuqIgXYCCXfKWCZyCvzcE&oh=00_AYC3Pzz0N8Ru227msqDAHmCeDAElYeEvwCYoNR7OtNdNlw&oe=6703FFED PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Romantic Love 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,066,047
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2066027}'
No 2024-10-03 02:11 active 1566 0 ā¤ļøšŸ˜What happens nextšŸ‘‰Click Here to read onšŸ‘‰ As the first snowflake settled, it whispered secrets of a winter tale waiting to unfold. A tale of pain, love and heartbreak. I push the brush across the wooden floor, even though there is nothing that needs cleaning. Alpha Draven expects perfection, which requires me to clean multiple times a day. God forbid a spec of dust falls. It might be missed if I only sweep once or twice a day. "Mutt!" I froze upon hearing his voice. "Mutt!" Sighing, I place the brush down and rush into the other room. He turns in his chair and smiles at me. "Yes, Master." I move and get down on my knees, my head lowering as I await his instructions. "We have company tonight. Ensure the tables are set. There will be several guests." "Yes, Master, I will get it done. Is there anything else?" "These guests are important, and I trust that you will behave appropriately and follow instructions tonight." I don’t have a choice. Alpha Draven forgets that it’s his choice, not mine. "I will, Master." I hear him rise and keep my head lowered. Unable to move. "Raise your head." I lift my head and see him standing before me. "What is your role tonight?" I consider my words. "To please you, Master and your guests." "One guest in particular, Mutt, Alpha Ethan, I need to ensure that he agrees to this transaction, so pay more attention to him than my other guests. Do you understand?" His words are growled towards the end. "Yes, Master." "Good. Please go get the room ready. Your outfit is in your cell. I expect you to be wearing it before the guests arrive. You may leave now." "Thank you, Master." Standing, I turn and leave. Walking through the house, I go to the room he uses to entertain guests. I begin to set up the tables. I clean them and ensure that everything is ready for the cooks and servants to put food on. Walking back through the house, I go to my cell. I look down at the clothing lying on my mat. They give me the perfect indication of what I am expected to do tonight. The dress is short, so Alpha Ethan no doubt expects more than conversation. "Mutt." I turn and get down on my knees. "Yes, Sir." I watch as Beta Luca steps into my cell. He stops just before me and I stay looking down at his shoes. "I expect your company tonight. Do not be late." "Sir, Alpha Draven has already requested that I attend his event and focus primarily on Alpha Ethan." I hear his slight chuckle and feel his hand fist into my hair, pulling my head back so that I face him. "Then you will be sure to have a long night. My room once Alpha Ethan is finished with your body." "Yes, Sir." A whimper escapes as his hand tightens on my hair, my scalp burning. "Actually, I have the perfect idea. I'm sure Alpha Ethan will agree with my plan. You keep him company as Alpha Draven has requested. I'm sure I will see you at the event." He pushes my head forward, and I stay on my knees, listening to his retreating footsteps becoming quieter and quieter until they disappear. Picking up the dress, I put it on. Pulling my hair up, I tie it high so it's out of the way. Walking down to the room, the guests are standing and talking. I step into the room, taking notice of the guests, and then I stop Alpha Ethan. Walking to him, I stand with my head lowered, waiting for his attention and acceptance. "Ah, Elara, you're my company tonight?" "Yes, Sir." To be fair, Alpha Ethan isn't as bad as Alpha Draven or the Beta's here. He treats me like a person, but something tells me that will change tonight. Something tells me his relaxed approach will become tense and very strict later. I will do as he asks, though. The last time I fought them, I almost lost my life. Years Earlier… I had to fight. Having him reaching me made me sick. So I fought, and he still took what he wanted, however. He took it relentlessly and with even more force. When I was sold to Alpha Draven, I was young. As I got older, I was told it was a good thing. He's a strong Alpha with a good clan. I was told my life was set, but it was all lies. I cuddle myself to fight the cold that burns through my body. It says something when you're so cold you feel like your body is burning. The snow is piling higher and higher around me, and I don't think I will survive this punishment. All this because I didn't want him to reach me. I wanted to save that part of myself for my mate, but I'm his. I'm theirs. I was so sure things would be fine when I woke. I may have fought him off, but he succeeded in his mission. The marks across my body screamed that he succeeded. So when the door swung open, and Beta Luca dragged me out and threw me down in the snow unclothed, I knew I was being punished. I'm not sure how long this punishment has lasted for. It seems like hours, but maybe that is just because of how cold I am. "Look at the Mutt." I keep my head lowered at their mocking. "Throw this at it." Beta Paul laughs, and I feel the snow hitting my head. The force pushes my body back, and I almost fall over. "Don't worry, Mutt. We will warm you up after." I scream as he grips my hair and pulls my head up. The tears fall down my face, but they do not get far before they harden into ice. Beta Jones leans into my face. "This will teach you never to refuse again, won't it, Mutt?" I don't reply, I can't. My body is too numb. The snow is stuck to me. "That's enough, bring her in." Alpha Draven is standing by the door as they pull me inside. "Will you refuse or fight again?" I try to talk but can't. I'm shaking too much. "Answer Mutt." "N-n-n-no Master." His smile widens. "Good, go get in my bed." I nod and walk away. Getting into his room, I climb into the bed. Right now, I'm happy to obey. My cell is frozen, and the thin sheet does little to keep me warm. At least in here, there is plush bedding that will warm me. Chapter 2 I stay with Alpha Ethan but can feel Alpha Draven’s eyes on me the entire time. I also notice Beta Luca watching me closely. They are expecting me to refuse, to fight. I can’t; it’s not like I have a wolf or power to escape them. It’s also not like I have a wolf to protect me and help me battle the weather if I am forced to prostrate outside unclothed again. ā€œFor you.ā€ I watch Alpha Ethan hold out a glass. ā€œThank you, Sir. However, I am not allowed to drink without Alpha Draven’s approval first.ā€ He smiles, seemingly pleased by my words. I watch as he looks at Alpha Draven, raising the glass and pointing towards me. Alpha Draven gives an approving nod. ā€œNow you can.ā€ He holds out the glass, waiting for me to take it. I never drink. I would rather not drink. Refusing it, however, is defying the command that Alpha Draven gave me. So my hand wraps around the glass, lifting it. I take a sip. Coughing as it burns my pharynx. His smile widens. ā€œI’m on the edge with this transaction. I want to agree but also disagree. What do you think is the best choice?ā€ He looks at me, waiting. ā€œI cannot say, Sir, it isn’t my place. However, Alpha Draven is an honest and trustworthy Alpha.ā€ He is not, but I know that is what Alpha Draven would like me to say. ā€œHmmm.ā€ He turns and continues to walk, and I follow; He leaves the room and sits in a quieter one. I stay a short distance away from him and prostrate. It’s the standard protocol that Alpha Draven expects when any Alpha, Beta or similar is in the room until I am told to do otherwise. ā€œYou don’t need to do that, Elara.ā€ I raise my head at his words. ā€œPlease, come sit and get comfy.ā€ He pats the sofa next to him. ā€œI apologize, Alpha Ethan; I am forbidden from sitting on that sofa. It isn’t for me.ā€ Most of the furniture isn’t for me. Even if he insists I sit on it, I can’t. Alpha Draven would punish me for not getting his permission first. ā€œWhere can you sit?ā€ I point at the wooden chair. ā€œThat won’t do. At all.ā€ I watch him stand. ā€œStay there.ā€ I nod and don’t move as I hear him leaving. After about five minutes, I begin to wonder if he is even returning. I can’t just go and find him. Sure, Alpha Draven insisted I spend all my time with him. Still, if I moved, I would defy Alpha Ethan’s instruction, and well, I’m sure Alpha Draven would have a reaction to finding out that I did that. ā€œCome.ā€ I stand hearing his instruction. Turning, I see Beta Luca standing beside him. I step towards them and watch as they turn and walk out. I fall into step behind them, keeping my head down as I follow them through the house. We stop at a guest room, and Alpha Ethan opens the door. He holds it for me and gestures that I walk in. Stepping forward, I go through the door. ā€œRemove your clothes.ā€ I watch as he stands before me and loosens his tie before removing it entirely. Taking a deep breath, I lift the dress and place it on the side. Alpha Ethan stands with his eyes on me. I watch as he slowly walks around me, circling me until I feel like prey under his movements. He pauses behind me, and my body shakes. I hate not being able to see what they are doing and thinking. ā€œI have some instructions that I am hoping you will follow without hesitation.ā€ ā€œOf course, Sir.ā€ I feel sick. I hear him moving and watch as he walks past me to a suitcase. He flips it open, and I panic when I hear metal. I watch him take out the long chain with cuffs attached. ā€œYou see, even if you planned to refuse, you won’t get a chance to.ā€ I watch as he hooks the chain into the ceiling, my body getting pushed to him. I stumble, and his hand reaches out. Grabbing my wrist, the cuff locks around them. I scream as the spikes dig into my skin. He ignores my reaction, grabbing my other wrist and snapping the restraint around it. I held myself to stop the scream that builds. ā€œNow you have no choice but to follow instructions. You refuse...ā€ I scream as he pulls the chain, and the spikes dig deeper into my wrists. ā€œI ensure you listen.ā€ His calm and friendly attitude from before has gone, replaced with pure darkness and evil. I should have known all Alpha’s were the same. None I have met yet care, and why would they? I’m nothing. ~~~*~~~*~~~*~~~*~~~ When I am placed back in my cell, I crawl to the small bathroom I have. My body hurts so much it feels like it’s on fire. Nowhere is painless; I ran out of tears hours ago, and guttural cries escape my voice as I struggle to make it into the tiny shower. Hitting the button, I collapse under the spray of the water. My eyes finally look down at my body, the angry brown marks showing; each new bruise I see seems more prominent than the last one. The large bite marks are bleeding so badly that I know for sure they will scar without the use of magic. I watch the water rush around me, the blood from their marks mixing within it as it runs down the drain. Cries continue to erupt from within me as I struggle to find any position that eases the pain. ā€œMutt.ā€ I go to move, hearing him, but my body is too tired and hurt to obey. I simply fall back down again. ā€œI will get someone to fix the worst bites and cuts.ā€ I hear him leave and breathe a sigh of relief; I was sure he would request that I join him in bedroom. I don’t think I could agree or even refuse. My body right now can’t do anything. It’s useless without my wolf to help me heal. I hear movement and watch Alex walk in. His eyes widen when he sees me; he glances towards the door quickly, then back to me. ā€œAre you okay?ā€ He turns off the water, lifts me from the shower, and carries me through, placing me on the mat; he wraps my sheet around me. I watch him crouch down before me, unscrewing the lid. His hand run through the ointment, and he rubs it across the bites and cuts. It helps. The burning sensation stops. ā€œI’m sorry I cannot do more, Elara; I’m very sorry.ā€ He looks at me as he continues to cover the bites. ā€œIt’s fine, thank you, Alex.ā€ He nods and smiles, and I watch it begin to work. The bite marks slowly start to close up and heal. ā€œAlpha Draven must have realized your wounds were serious to request we use magic to heal them. Good night, Elara.ā€ He stands and leaves. Lying down, I realize this has to be the worst beginning of my birthday ever. My eyes flutter close, and I fall asleep, unable to stay awake any longer. Chapter 3 I've cleaned multiple times again today. Alpha Draven has been watching me unusually closely, and I feel like something is coming. I don't know what, but something. He never usually pays this much attention to me outside of the bedroom. So why now? I followed their commands last night despite the immense pain I was in. I didn't refuse or say no. So I know I have not done something wrong with them, or at least I hope not. "Mutt." I move and prostrate at his feet. "I am busy; ensure the guest room is cleaned and ready for guests who may be staying tonight." "Yes, Master." He stands and walks out. I walk through to the bedroom and fight back the vomit. The memories of last night are more potent in this room. The blood is still on the floor and the sheets. Along with actual vomit because Alpha Ethan seems to have a fetish for gagging women to the point they are physically sick. I began to clean the room, removing every trace of evidence of what had happened to me in this room last night. It takes far longer than it should due to my hurting. The bruises are far more prominent today. They cover every inch of my body, and my face isn't excluded; it didn't escape the torture of mistreatment. Carrying the sheets through the house to the laundry room, the maid looks at me and takes them. I stop when I see the Television on. I rarely get to see it or watch it. It's the king, Alpha Prime Darius. "Anyone is welcome, yes." He stands tall, his hair dark, and his eyes bright emerald. "Does that include those of poorer backgrounds, without strong packs, or without a pack at all?" The reporter questions him, and the camera zooms in. "Yes. There is no restriction on it, except the contestants cannot be bitten and claimed." What is going on? I look towards the maid. "You didn't know? After the king had passed away, Alpha Prime Darius took over. He's holding a sort of game, a trial for females between the ages of eighteen and thirty-five. He's looking for his Luna." I didn't know. "No, I shall not be personally selecting. How would that be fair?" He chuckles and leans forward, looking directly at the camera, almost like he is looking through the lens directly at me. "Magic will be used. Fifteen women, one Luna. However, there is a chance a lady may be lucky and picked up by Alpha Kellan." I hear claps and gasps. Alpha Kellan is his younger brother, the prince. So, while one will become his Luna and the queen, one will possibly be chosen by Kellan to be his Luna. "It's easy. Those wanting to take part, go online, answer a few quick questions and await to be whisked away to the castle." His smile widens. I record the website link. I can find time, I'm sure of it. Turning, I leave the laundry room. I have twenty-four hours or less. The rules are simple: the entry form will be locked in twenty-four hours or when ten thousand women apply. Whichever comes first? More than likely, the ten thousand women applying will be what closes it, not the time limit. I walk through and pretend to be cleaning; I briefly check the Beta's rooms, finding them empty. Rushing, I sit at the computer and type in the address. The form begins easily. Name. Age. Date of birth. Pack name if applicable. Questions regarding my appearance. Questions regarding my occupation or standing within my pack. Then it gets interesting. It asks about intimate partners. That question, I lied on. I couldn't possibly answer the truth anyway; I don't know how many times I have been intimate. Then it is the question about being bitten and claimed, I again lie. I will keep my mark hidden. Ten minutes later, I finished and submitted it. Quickly deleting the history, I walk out and try to make it look like I am doing the regular jobs I am meant to. I doubt anything will come from this. He said everyone can apply, but even I know that those women will all have wolves and a pack and be high up in their pack. The daughter of another Alpha. Me? I'm sold. I don't know who my parents are. I don't know if I came from a strong pack. I know nothing. So of course I won't be chosen. If it was truly picked using magic, why require answers to so many questions? It feels more like it is so they can ensure the woman selected will be as good as Luna. "Mutt." I walk through and get down on my knees, lowering my head. I wait. "You have a gift." I don't raise my head, even though I want to. I have never been given a gift before, and I'm unsure what to say or do. "You may raise your head." I lift it and look at Alpha Draven. "Apparently, you made a good impression on Alpha Ethan. He requested that he be allowed to give you a gift, and I agreed." "Thank you, Master." "We spoke, and he suggested you may find a blanket more beneficial than a gift such as a bracelet." He holds out the giant blanket, and I have to be honest, I would rather have the blanket than a bracelet or anything else. My cell is cold. "You may take it." I reach out, taking it from his arms. "You understand, I only agreed because he has decided to go ahead with our transaction and felt you should be treated for your part." The words are almost growled. He didn't want to agree. I can tell by his tone he wanted to refuse but couldn't. Instead, he agreed to get the agreement signed. "Thank you, Master. I understand." "Good, you may leave." Standing, I walk out; it's late now. Returning to my cell, I unfold the blanket and wrap it around my body. It feels amazing. Sleep takes me instantly; the warmth and comfort of the blanket are the perfect gift; I rarely fall asleep quickly; I need to either be in tremendous pain or be extremely tired as the coldness of my cell prevents me from sleeping. Chapter 4 It's been three days since I completed that application. My mind considers it as I wipe the table, ensuring everything is clean. Alpha Draven has been visiting Alpha Ethan and his pack. Apparently, the agreement they are making is going well. Well enough for Alpha Draven to leave his own pack and travel It's good, though; it means I haven't been punished for three days. I have barely had to prostrate as Beta Luca and the others are busy doing Alpha Draven's work. I have even managed to get out of the constant cleaning and finally had time to consider the implications of that application. I'm sure Alpha Prime Darius will punish me for lying about it. I could be executed; I lied to the king essentially. It was an instruction to answer honestly, and I didn't. So will Alpha Draven have fun telling them I lied if he ever finds out the truth? Finishing cleaning, I sit on my mat, my eyes close, and I try to relax; I was told he is returning today. So I've made sure I cleaned at the hours I was required to. Standing, I walk through to the laundry room. The maid smiles at me, and I begin to get the correct items for Alpha Draven's bedroom. I still have plenty of time to get it done before he can complain. "They are getting the women." I turn to the maid, confused. "The guards of Alpha Prime Darius began to collect the selected ladies today." "Lucky them." I smile, and she reaches out. "It could be lucky you." I look at her with a confused expression, and she smiles. "I saw, don't worry, no one else did." I stand and panic. "If..." Her hand goes up. "I won't be telling Alpha Draven, Elara, so you don't need to worry; I have everything crossed for you." She says that, yet she hasn't considered the consequences, just as I didn't. I'm claimed; the mark is impossible to hide if he were to ask us to strip and confirm we're not claimed. I never considered the consequences of my actions, and right now, it’s too late. All I can do is hope I wasn't selected, and why would I be? Wolf-less, pack-less, orphan, with no last name. I'm at the end of that list. After replacing the sheets and bedding, I take the dirty ones to the maid, although they aren't dirty. They were put on two days ago. No one has even slept in it. As I leave, I hear the door. I quickly walk to my cell to avoid them. If I'm not there, I am hoping that I'm out of their minds. "Mutt." Or not. Standing, I walk through and get down on my knees. "What is this?" I look up. "A cloth Master." Why is he asking me that? "And who uses it?" "Myself, Master, they are the ones given to me to use." No one else uses them. He has a weird habit, like everyone has their own cloths. Why? So he can see whose cloths are used the most? "Then why was it next to the computer?" Oh no. My mind races back. I was cleaning that day and took the sheets to the maid. When I went to the computer, I had a cloth in my hand. "I don't know, Master." "That is a blatant lie." I hear him move. "Get it ready. Ensure the entire pack will be watching." Wait, I stare at him. "You went into a room that is forbidden. You used items you are not allowed to. Did you think this would go unpunished?" I thought he wouldn't know. He wouldn't have if I didn't leave the cloth. "Master, it was not me who put the cloth there." Maybe he won't punish me if I lie and make out that it was someone else. "Lying is only increasing your punishment." He turns to Alpha Luca. "Drag her out." I feel my body get pulled up and pushed out. He rarely punishes me in front of the entire pack. My body is thrown to the ground. On my knees, I keep my head lowered. I know that I caused this. Now, I consider his plan, maybe to keep me prostrating here and battle the weather with them watching. "If I give instructions, I expect them to be followed even when I am not in sight." I feel the cuffs wrap around my wrists. So, I’m not going to be punished by having to face the elements? "So this is a reminder that I won't allow it to happen," I scream as my body is pulled up by the cuffs around my wrists. My toes barely reach the floor. "Now," I scream, feeling the whip hit against my back. My head raises, and I look at Alpha Draven. He had sworn never to do this to me. "Again." I brace myself, but it does little to help. Screaming; tears flow from my eyes. "Again." The pain from the whip has me slump forward, the scream getting tangled in my voice with the sob. "Again." I stare at Alpha Draven. Screaming, I dangle from the chains, my eyes seeing Alex in the crowd. My head drops, I never expected him to give me this punishment. The pain is worse than the other night. I can feel the blood running down my back from the lacerations. I hear cars and raise my head. I watch as the crowd disappears. "Take it inside." Alpha Draven points to me, and I feel the cuffs being removed, and I fall down. A hand grabs me and drags me through. As we get inside the door, I'm dragged forward. "Stop! ā€œAlpha Draven shouts. My body is dropped, and I prostrate, ready for Alpha Draven to begin yelling at me. "Apparently, Alpha Prime Darius has sent guards for you, Mutt!" Oh no. I raise my head slowly to see him glaring and growling at me. Is this because they know I lied? I have a feeling tonight's punishment is only the start of it. Chapter 5 "Why me?" I look at the guards as Beta Luca pulls me to my feet. "You're to join the other candidates at the Luna Battle. Alpha Prime Darius has requested that you attend after your submission made the finals." My body stills as I’m shocked by their words. I never expected to be chosen. I feel Alpha Draven's eyes on me, and I know his anger is rising because of this. He can't refuse, he can't go against Alpha Prime Darius's commands, but he has the power to announce that I am already bitten and claimed by him. Standing, I wait for his words, and I wait for his refusal or acceptance. Surely he will speak soon? "Mutt, I suggest you pack your bag." I move quickly through the house and to my cell, packing the few items I have. Pulling off the top I am wearing, I winch and hold in the screams. Someone steps into my cell as I begin to pull on my top. "He sent me to cover your lacerations." Alex smiles, and I turn. "At least you are released." His words are whispered as I hold myself to stop the screams as he rubs the ointment across my back. "For a short time." I won't be forever. "All done, good luck." He walks out. Pulling my top down, I grab my things and walk out. As I make my way through the house, I bump into Beta Luca. "You won't be gone long, Mutt. Enjoy the freedom; Alpha Prime Darius will quickly throw you to the curb when he realizes you're a wolfless, packless harlot." His words are correct, and there's nothing I can do to change it. Maybe, though, once I am removed from this competition, I can make it to the Nightfall Citadel, the only place for rejected, wolfless people. Alpha Draven will never come there to collect me. I stop at the door, the guards looking at me. "See you soon, you can guarantee it." Alpha Draven watches as I walk out. I follow the guards and see the packs outside, watching as I step into the car. I'm lost on what I am meant to do. I don't know anything about this. I know nothing about the world, either. We stop at the palace, and I step out of the car. "The maid will guide you inside." The guard points to the door. "Thank you." I give him a small smile, and he nods. Walking to the door, the maid looks at me. "Follow me, please. You are the last to arrive." I walk through with her. She guides me through the palace, and I glance around, amazed. I thought Alpha Draven's home was lavish. This is on a whole new level. "Through here." She opens the door, and I step inside. I see the other women they are standing close to each other. Already, groups are forming. I can clearly see the ones who are high up in their packs. The ones trained to be here are standing together. Their voices quiet as they speak. Expressionless faces, as if this isn't a big event. I stand close to the women but try not to draw attention to myself. Everyone is dressed beautifully, and I am in jeans and an old, worn T-shirt. Their dresses are something that you would expect the king’s Luna to wear. My eyes leave them, and that's when I notice the cameras. I'm not ready for this. Panic builds in me. "Excuse me." I glance up, looking at the man, confused. "You're too close. Please move back." "Sorry?" I look at the news producer. "You heard me. You're too close to the candidates. Move!" "I-I'm a candidate." I hear laughter. My body is pushed back, and I stumble before regaining my footing. "Please don't disrespect the king; he won't be pleased when he arrives to see trash stood with his possible Luna!" The man pushes me back further. "I am not lying. I was chosen to be here. Ask the maid. She brought me in." I point to her, and he laughs. "Look, you're making us look bad. Move away, you stink." One of the women looks at me with a disgusted expression. "Surely you should be like in the cellar cleaning the floor?" I hear some of the women laugh. The producer laughs as well. "People like you don't belong here! You're not part of this; you would never be, and the king wouldn't allow it!" He pushes me hard, and this time, I fall and am ready for the pain when I hit the floor. Instead, I feel a hand catch me before I can hit it. "What is going on here?" I look up to see Alpha Kellan holding me. He has the same emerald eyes as Darius. "She wouldn't get out of the shot; we were trying to get footage for your highness." The producer looks at him. "And why was she required to be moved out of the shot?" He steps in front of me. "She doesn't belong here. I am sure when Alpha Prime Darius arrives, he won't be happy with delays caused by the help." "Well, you made the delay. Didn't you?" He steps forward. "As you're also 'the help,' you personally caused this delay." "I didn't mean to do that, Sir; I needed to get a clear and clean shot of only the candidates." "Which she is." The producer stills upon hearing his words. "I-I..." He stops. "Assumed. Didn't the broadcast say everyone was welcome to apply and that everyone had an equal chance?" "W-we just assumed that was for the cameras, Sir." "Well, it wasn't. Now, apologize; I will be letting the king know about this, considering she is possibly his future Luna and your queen." His face pales at Alpha Kellan's words. "I'm sorry, miss." He bows his head. "Ella." Alpha Kellan waves a maid over. "Please see that Elara is dressed appropriately. Then she fits in." He turns and walks away, Ella rushes and pulls me out. Taking me into a room, she quickly helps me strip and pull on a dress. I still look awful, but far better than I had before. I can't complain. Putting on the shoes, I stand, and Ella guides me out. I stand with the women again. "God, they really are letting the Mutt stay." One of them glares at me. "Well, they need to make it look real. The Mutt will be gone at the first round." One of the women laughs. "Ladies!" Someone calls our attention to him. I look forward and see the man standing on a stage. "I'm Beta William. The personal representative for the king. He will be joining us soon, at which point I will announce the first task for you ladies. Please do not approach the king. He will not be doing personal meetings today." The girls all nod, and some are clearly excited. I look through them, trying to find where I would fit in. Right now, I don't feel like that is anywhere. Chapter 6 We stand quietly and wait. The camera pans across the women as we stand waiting for the king. I notice the camera lingers on the other contestants for a longer time than they do me. The producer smirks at me; I don't need time on screen; it isn't down to the public who is Luna. So, he purposely cutting my time down is fine with me. I watch the door open, and the king walks in with Alpha Kellan. His eyes scan the contestants as he makes his way to the stage. He barely settles on any of them for longer than a few seconds. Then he reaches me and stares; I shift uncomfortably; no doubt this is him noticing I have no wolf. He steps onto the stage and keeps his eyes on me the entire time. I try to be confident and look back. Yet, it cracks, and I fail. My eyes drop quickly. I'm so used to having to prostrate to Alphas and Betas. I don't even feel like I should look at him without permission. "Ladies," William calls our attention back to him. "After the rules are explained, you will face your first task. Each candidate will be sitting with the news crew. You will be asked questions, and the scores will be based on who grabs the audience's attention; the better you do, the longer you will get." Well, I've failed. The producer already hates me. No matter what my answers will be, he will cut it quickly. "You will all be staying in one hall; each of you will have your own room, along with a maid and guard. You may be the future Luna and queen, so you need to get ready for that reality." William stands and discusses the rules. Every single one of us listens. We listen to the areas of the palace that are off-bounds if less the King, Prince Kellan or their personal guards request us to go there. We are expected to behave in a manner that the Luna would, both inside our rooms and outside. Regardless of if we're alone or not. No contact with the outside world. We're not allowed to listen or watch the TV. The rules seem to go on forever before William steps back. Alpha Prime Darius, the King, steps forward. "All candidates are required to attend each meal on time. From time to time, Prince Kellan and I will also attend." He steps forward slightly. "Each candidate that is here has an equal chance to prevail. It is solely on your efforts and abilities throughout the competition. If you fail, you only have yourself to blame." Alpha Kellan steps forward. "As you are aware, Alpha Prime Darius, your king, will select one candidate to be his Luna and, ultimately, the queen. However, I may myself pick a candidate to be my Luna." "How will that work?" I hear one of the women, and he chuckles. "Do not worry. I will not sweep you away from my brother. I will…like him and get to know you personally. At the end of each round, if I feel someone should stay, who would be suited to me. I may save them from leaving that round, but that does not mean they will be chosen by me in the long run." So, even if someone loses, they may be saved by Alpha Kellan. I just assumed he would pick the one who came second. "Okay Ladies. The instruction of your interviews will be selected at random." I watch William pick up a small box from the table. Opening it, he reads. "Astrid, please come take a seat. Ladies, we request that you stand and wait your turn, but keep the noise down to avoid disrupting the filming." He walks away, and the women begin to sit. Moving, I join them and feel eyes on me. Alpha Prime Darius is staring at me. I notice Alpha Kellan is whispering in his ear. So he's talking about me, I am guessing? I watch Astrid as she is interviewed. She seems to be doing well. Twenty minutes later, she stands and joins us. "Next up is." William selects a box. "Aurora." I watch her stand and walk to the cameras. It feels like hours. The women have been in front of the camera anywhere from five minutes to half an hour each. So far, I'm yet to go. I feel like this is set up so I would be last, and they would have a reason to cut mine short. Both Darius and Kellan have left. "Hi." I turn to the woman next to me. I believe her name was Sage? "Hey." I give her a small smile. "You should be next, right?" She looks at me, and I nod. I can't not be next. Everyone else has done theirs. "Good luck; unfortunately, none of the questions for the candidates were the same." I nod at her words. "What is your name?" She looks at me. "Elara." "It's nice to meet you, Elara; I'm sorry about earlier." She nods towards the other women. "It's fine." It's far better than how I have been treated in the past. "Considering they are here to become Luna to the king, you would think they would realize their actions were not very Luna-worthy." We both chuckle, as she isn't wrong. The way they acted wasn't how a Luna would. "I am amazed; some of them have trained for this their entire lives and seem to forget that training. I couldn't imagine the king’s Luna acting like that." It was shameful, in private, yes. In front of a room full of people? No, that wasn't how a Luna would react. I wonder if they realize that. "Okay, Ladies, thank you for your participation. You will now be guided by your maid back to your rooms." The producer stands and looks at us. Where is William? "Sir, you haven't interviewed everyone." Sage smiles. He glances around and then at me. "We interviewed who matters." He stands and tells them to pack away. "No, you have not." I watch William walk over. "I trust that I don't need to remind you that it was the king's instructions that each lady has a chance." He picks up the box and opens it. The producer nods and sits, his frown quickly aimed at me. "Elara." William points to the seat, but now I wish I wasn't doing it. Something tells me that the producer is going to ask questions that won't be appropriate and are set to ridicule me. Chapter 7 I sit with the camera in my face; it's far closer than it had been for any of the other candidates, and I feel like it's a way to try and make me nervous. It's working. "Elara, we don't have a last name. Why is that?" He smirks at me. I knew it. "I do not have one. I was an orphan." He glances at his papers. "An orphan? It says here you were sold?" How much does he know? "I was, yes, but I was first an orphan." "Hmm." He looks at me. "Elara, is it true that you were a servant and harlot for your past Alpha?" I freeze, and I watch his smile widen. "End it here." I watch him turn the camera off. "You're done." "Wait." He can’t cut it off already. "Sorry, but you couldn't answer a simple question. Not only that, but you sound bored and highly unworthy of watching. You’re finished, I think you surpassed the candidates. One minute, well done." He laughs. "Ahm." He raises his head, and I watch the roll of his neck as he swallows. "Delete it. All the footage you just took of her, delete it." "Prince Kellan, I'm sorry, but the king requested we do no retakes or deletes." "The king wouldn't want that footage used. The last question alone is vile and shows the royal family as sleazy. Now delete it and start again." I don't turn to look at him. I just stay still. I watch the producer mess about with the camera. "This will be spoken of to the king; he was already displeased with your behavior before he arrived. I'm sure with this, you won't be filming after this." I hear a chair move and watch as he places it next to me and sits. "I apologize." The producer's head lowers. "This competition is meant to be non-biased and available to all. Your actions, however, make it seem like the competition is biased and focused on only a few women. That is disrespecting the king's wishes." The producer doesn't reply. He sits and sets back up the camera. I watch him finish and sit back. "You may leave Prince Kellan." He looks at him. "I should stay, ensure that you're being appropriate." "I understand, Prince Kellan; however, won't it appear that the mu...Elara is getting special treatment if the kingdom sees you sitting with her and none of the other candidates?" "Please understand, I am not walking away. Someone must ensure you follow the rules and don't cut this short because of your beliefs." Prince Kellan stares him down, and I watch him nod. The producer presses the button and looks at his paper; his eyes scan it, and silence engulfs us. I'm guessing his paper only has inappropriate questions. "Elara, may I know why you decided to participate in this?" Alpha Kellan looks at me. "Well, Alpha Kellan, you could say it was interesting; I was intrigued to see the outcome of my application. I also did not expect to be chosen." He nods and smiles, looking at the producer, but he is still searching for a question. "What would you say are some important traits that a Luna to the king must have, Elara?" I smile at his question. "That, Alpha Kellan, is an amazing question. I would say understanding is essential. The King’s Luna meets people from all walks of life, so she must be understanding to each of them. She must also be resilient and calm. A Luna shouldn't act on impulse or her emotions." "Very well answered." He turns and grins. "Do you think you have those traits?" I chew my cheek slightly. "I would like to think so, but wouldn't we all? The fact is, Alpha Kellan, no one truly knows until they are put into situations where those traits are required." He goes to talk, and the producer cuts him off. "So you have never had to be understanding or resilient?" He looks at me. "Resilience is one thing I know for sure I have. Same with understanding." "How do you know?" He leans closer. "Well, I wouldn't be sitting here right now if I wasn't resilient. I wouldn't have made it this far in my life. As for understanding? I understand some people's need to see me as merely a mutt, not worthy of being Luna; I understand that everyone has their own opinion and don't judge them for it." His jaw drops open. Yes, I just called myself a mutt, which we all know he is thinking. Alpha Kellan laughs. "I have to say, she answered that one perfectly, don't you think?" His grin widens. "Was it true that you were being punished and whipped when the guards collected you?" "Cut!" Alpha Kellan stares at him. "That is highly inappropriate!" "Sorry, Alpha Kellan, I will delete it." His voice wavers, and he moves quickly. "Elara, there are many women here; why do you think you would be a better Luna than some of the more professional ones?" "I don't think I would be a better Luna. There is no way to know that yet. Many will not be showing their true selves, so to believe you're going to be a better Luna would be a waste of time. I, however, can say that in my life, I have faced things many of the other candidates never have. That alone means I can understand and relate to the majority." "That's enough." He presses the button. "Why?" Alpha Kellan looks at him. "Well, it's been long enough. The conversation isn't going in the right direction." "The direction to humiliate her? I suggest you forget her past and treat her like you had any of the other ladies." The producer sighs. Pressing the button, he sits and asks me questions. After nearly half an hour, we finish. "I shall walk you back to your room, Elara. The other women have gone." Nodding, I stand and follow him out. We walk quietly, and he guides me through the palace. "I apologize for the way you have been treated." "You don't need to apologize, Alpha Kellan. It was not you treating me in such a way." He nods and continues to walk. "Even so, I apologize. This is meant to be a fair competition, and you already seem to have the odds stacked against you to lose, purely based on others' beliefs." "I expected this. Someone without a wolf, pack, or last name is not seen as worthy to be Luna." He stops at my words and turns to me. "That I am sure will change when people see your interview. Good night, Elara." He walks off and I step into the room. "Hi, I'm May!" The maid stands up and smiles. "Hi, May, I'm Elara." "Anything you need, let me know. I will also be responsible for making your gowns. Each event will require a specific gown to be made." I nod and step further in. "I shall leave you. I will see you in the morning." She smiles and walks off. Closing the door, I get changed and instantly pass out on the bed, exhaustion crippling me. Chapter 8 When I wake, I get myself ready. May had brought me some clothes this morning. All the contestants were given general clothing as they were only allowed to bring one small bag each. Breakfast was awkward. Some of the women were looking at me like I didn't belong here. I heard the whispers and complaints because Alpha Kellan had sat with me during my interview. That alone has already started to make the women complain and pinpoint me as a troublemaker. Yet, I've noticed they are more brutal to the other ladies. It appears they think I'm not a threat. Which is likely correct. They don't think I can possibly get through and become Luna, so while they are all taking bites out of each other and trying to make each other feel like unimportant. I'm here untouched. Sure, I get called mutt and Tramp, but it is far less than they are throwing at each other. ~~~*~~~*~~~*~~~ I'm sitting in the garden with Sage. It's still snowing. Something tells me this isn't going to stop any time soon. Yet the palace gardens look stunning right now. "They are jealous, you know." Turning, I look at Sage, confused. "This morning, before you joined us for breakfast, they were clearly jealous that Alpha Kellan sat with you for the video. Not because it gave you leverage but because many here want him just as much as the king." "He was being polite, that is all. He kept saying that the producer made the king and royal family look bad and didn't want it to happen." He wasn't there because he wanted to be with me. More to protect his and the king's reputation. "We should get in. William will be announcing the next event." I nod at her words and follow her through. I hope the next event doesn't include that producer as the central part. If so, I have a feeling it will be a long, painful day for me. We join the other women, and the whispers instantly begin. "Watch when they come in, you will see." I turn, hearing Aurora. Her eyes glare at me. Well, I'm still hated. I laugh it off and wait. "Ladies, the king himself will be announcing the next event. He will arrive any moment." William steps back, and I watch as Kellan walks in. His eyes glance across the contestants and land on me. He holds my gaze and smiles while winking. "See." I hear Aurora and look at her, breaking away from the eye contact. "Alpha Kellan and Alpha Prime Darius spent exactly three seconds looking at each contestant yesterday; apparently, Darius spent ten seconds looking at you, and Kellan apparently kept having his eyes on you," Sage whispers. "Someone timed their looks?" What? "The producer, apparently, so everyone knows." "They were only looking at me for so long, questioning why I got here." Nothing more than that. "Ladies." We all look towards Kellan. He loses everyone's attention except for mine; however, when the door opens, and the king walks in. Kellan's eyes come to me, and he smiles. "He actually likes you." Turning, I look at Sage. "Seriously, he hardly ever smiles." She laughs, but I know he doesn't. He's been kind to make sure they keep up appearances. "Afternoon." I watch Darius stand on the stage. "The next event will be now." Everyone gasps. "It will not happen until we eliminate those who didn't make the last round." "Bye, Mutt." Aurora glares at me. "Now, I believe we said those with the less time on camera would be going home. However, that changed." Yeah, as I thought, because I had more time on the camera, the only way to remove me was to change the rules for succeeding. "As my brother Darius said, we're changing it. You get points based on how well your broadcast went. How many views it had, comments, and interaction." I watch as the producer holds out the paper, and Kellan takes it. He glances down and turns his gaze back to him. I watch as he leans into Darius and talks. They both look at the paper, and their eyes go from the producer to me. Anxiety builds within me. "Well, I think it's clear who lost." Selene laughs. "They could be wrong." Sage hugs me. "I'm sorry, ladies, there will be a delay in reporting the victors and losers. After personal checks this morning, it appears the results we were handed are fake." Everyone gasps, and we watch as the producer is dragged out. Everyone begins to speculate what was changed and why. They all assume the producer fixed it to put me at the top. Apparently, keeping a wolfless mutt here helps the family's appearance. I couldn't see the producer making it, so I won. He hated me. A while later, Kellan and Darius walked back in, this time with another sheet of paper. "Let's begin." Kellan looks at us. "Elara had the most views, comments, and such." Everyone looks at me. "The second person is Aurora." I listen to them list the names, and Sage is through. The lowest two, Nova and Raven, were told they got the lower scores and were to leave. Kellan and Darius keep our attention on them, not giving the women a chance to snap at me. They will. "The second event. I and Kellan will be staying here, and we will personally introduce ourselves to each lady. We will then choose which lady sits next to us while we eat tonight." "This means ladies, please continue to socialize. We will come to you. Please do not follow us around, continue with your own conversations, and we will come and join in." Kellan smiles, and they walk off the stage. "Congrats." I hug Sage. She was low on the list, but at least not at the end. "I expected it. The bigger the pack, the more interaction they would get." Which is wrong. The only reason I got any views, no doubt, is because I am wolfless, and people wonder how I got here. "It's wrong. Alpha Kellan sat with her; of course, she got more views with a prince on her side." Lyra glares at me. "I can assure you that Elara's views weren't for Kellan. The comments alone show people watched for her, not him." King Darius looks at her. "If you believe it was so unfair, we will arrange another one sometime where you all have him sat with you." Lyra closes her jaw and I have to stop myself from laughing. She got caught out acting in a way that a true Luna and queen wouldn't. "I apologize, Your Highness; I didn't mean any disrespect, just an observation that I am sure the future Luna of the King would make." Stepping forward, I look at her. "A Luna would collect all the facts before making assumptions. She also wouldn't speak out against the king and prince, marking their actions unfair." "She would if she had a brain." Lyra snaps at me. "Ladies, please." Kellan steps between us and laughs. "Darius, I believe you haven't met Elara." He points to me, steps around us and faces Lyra. "I had not, no." Darius rolls his eyes. "It's nice to meet you, Elara." He holds out his hand, and I shake it. "It is nice to meet you, your Highness." "Please, just call me Darius while we're in such relaxed conditions. I wanted to apologize for your treatment yesterday from the staff, it wasn't very...Welcoming." "It is fine, honestly. I wasn't hurt or offended." I've given up on getting hurt and offended. "Even if you weren't, it was wrong." He points to a seat, and I walk over and sit down. He moves to sit next to me. "May I know where your wolf is?" Ah, of course, he is going to ask that. "I'm not sure. It was taken while I was young. I can't remember." I can. I can remember the pain as it was pulled from me. I can't say it was Alpha Draven, though; there is a chance when I lose this and leave, he will grab me. The last thing I want is to make him angrier. "It's a shame, Elara. Something tells me your wolf was far from weak." He tilts his head like he is trying to sense it inside of me. "I remember it vaguely. It was strong." Just not strong enough to fight off the magic that ripped it from my heart. "Without a wolf, you may have an issue in the next round, Elara. I suggest you get the help of some of the ladies, one you can trust as it involves wolves. It is essential." "Thank you, Darius. I will be sure to." I'm sure he shouldn't be giving me hints about the next event. "I think you have kept her long enough. I would like a moment to introduce myself without formalities." Kellan smiles down at us. "Very well." I watch Darius walk away, and Kellan take his spot. Chapter 9 After our casual chats, we all went back to our rooms to get ready for tonight's dinner. I haven't seen the producer since, but the cameras still stayed. "Your dress for tonight." May holds it up. It's ocean blue with a sweetheart neckline. It's the most beautiful thing I own. It's simple, which is what was required for tonight's meal. Once I'm ready, I walk out, Sage meets me, and we walk down together. We walk in and see Darius and Kellan at opposite sides of the table. "Okay, ladies. I will read out the name of those whom Alpha Prime Darius wishes to sit with him." William opens the paper. "Aurora and Elara. Please take a seat on either side of him." Kellan grins, and it is one that says trouble is about to blow up. Ignoring him, I take my seat. "The two selected by Prince Kellan are." William unfolds the paper and glances up. "We have an issue." He glances at Darius. "Of course we do. My brother chose one of these two ladies." Darius laughs slightly. "We will move you to one side, Sir." A maid quickly begins moving things around. Now, Darius and Kellan are with a space between them. Aurora takes the seat, and I sit on the opposite side. It's obvious that is who he picked. "Kellan has picked Sage and Elara." Everyone looks shocked. "Please swap seats." Kellan smiles at Aurora, and she stands up quickly. We move and swap places. Yet her eyes glare at me as we pass each other. How is this my fault? I fight back the laugh and sit between them. I wish it was Aurora, this is awkward. The other women pick where to sit, and I sit awkwardly between the king and prince. The plates are set down, and I notice Darius has something different. "Do you not like sauce?" I peer at him. "Allergy." Ah, well, that makes sense. I nod slightly. "Not an allergy. He just uses that as an excuse." Kellan laughs. "I believe the hives I got after consuming it is a confirmation of an allergy." Darius looks at him and then turns to me. "You mentioned you can't remember your wolf being taken. Do you remember who cared for you when it was taken?" I do, although I'm not sure if I should say. I swallow and glance around. "You see, my brother is fixated on finding out where the wolves are going. He thinks if you remember, it could be his way to figure it out." Kellan smiles at me. He can find out easy enough. "I was living with Alpha Draven at the time." "Did he mention it to you?" My head shakes. "No." My word sounds cold and he tilts his head. "It is weird he never asked where your wolf went." "He rarely spoke to me." That is my excuse. He can clearly tell I am lying. Which is terrible for me, considering he is the king, and I just lied to his face multiple times. "I think you should maybe talk to Aurora so she doesn't feel left out," Kellan smirks and Darius turns to her. She smiles at him, quickly covering the scrawl she had while staring at me. "I would like to offer your assistance in the next event, Elara." I look at Kellan, confused. "I already get seen as having special treatment. We best not confirm it more." "You don't want my help?" He smirks at me. "Some women believe I am being given special treatment, which has given me an advantage. I would like for them to realize that isn't real." "The next event is different, so my helping won't raise questions." "How so?" I look at him. His eyes glance around the table, and people are listening. Maybe they can hear him? "I will explain later. Once it is announced." I nod at his words. Darius had said I needed help because I didn't have a wolf, so how would Kellan help me? A guard steps between me and Darius, whispering something in his ear. As he turns he knocks the glass onto me. I stand up, but it's too late. "I apologize." He looks at me, but his words say it was on purpose. "It's fine. I shall go get changed." Standing, I walk out. As I make my way around the halls, I feel a hand grab me. Spinning, I see the producer. "You think I will let you push me out?" "I did no such thing." How am I to blame for his actions? "No one wants you here; when the king realizes how bad you make him look, he will be grateful I tampered with the results to try to have you removed." I don't reply; I just turn to walk away, but he follows. "Alpha Draven has explained that you follow instructions well." I continue to walk as he follows. Has he really contacted him? "He seems to think that you lied on your application. Is that true?" Turning, I look at him. "Alpha Draven couldn't possibly know as he didn't even know I went in." "Even so, how did you put a number for intimate partners when you can't possibly be sure?" I hesitate. "You didn't." His eyes widen. "Ahm." I look up to see Kellan walking towards us. "Are you okay?" He looks at me, and I nod. "Fine, I'm getting changed. I go to walk away, and he stops me. "Why are you in the contestant's hallway?" He looks at the producer now. "Apologizing as I was told to do so by the king." Apologize? I almost laugh at that. "Is that so?" Kellan looks at me. I can't say no. Right now, I can't cope with more enemies. "Yes." I don't want more drama. "Well, you can leave now. I'm sure you could have apologized somewhere more public rather than following Elara to the bedrooms." Kellan states, and I watch as he walks away. I turn to go to my room, and Kellan stops me. "We're not devil's Elara." "I know." I never said they were. I go to move and he stops me again. "We know you lied on your application." My body stills. "We also understand that those particular questions were intrusive and would maybe make people feel like they would be excluded for the number. You didn't need to lie." "I didn't lie." The number I put was random, as I don't know the answer. "Really?" He looks at me, waiting. "How can I lie when I myself don't know the number? It only accepted numbers. There was no way to explain. I couldn't possibly know the answer when letters were not accepted." He peers at me, and the silence grows. I can see he is thinking something or maybe working something out in his head. "You knew you could be punished and lied anyway?" He steps closer, and I nod. "Why?" "Punishment from the king wouldn't be any different from the ones I received almost daily. At least this way, there was a chance I wouldn't be found out." He moves closer to me. "You won't be punished for lying about that number, however..." He steps closer, his body against mine. "We may need to discuss it in more detail to ensure nothing else was a lie." I hold myself at his words, his smile widening. "That's fine, I'm happy to be honest." "Bitten and claimed?" His body presses against mine. Oh no, maybe not that honest. His hand strokes down my neck. I'm too busy whimpering slightly to notice his hand pull my dress down from my shoulder. My hand raises quickly to cover the area. "Oh, now that...is interesting." His eyes come to mine. "Bitten and claimed. Where is your mate?" "I don't have a mate." His head tilts. "You're bitten and claimed." "Not by choice." I didn't want to be. I didn't choose to be or agree. "Go on, tell him, and have me punished." He will. "Hmm...I think I will pass; I'm intrigued to see how this will all work out. My brother seems interested in you, and he's never interested in anyone." "He's intrigued, not interested. Like yourself." "Oh, no. The king is interested, as am I." His head lowers, and I hold my breath, he almost kissed me. "Well." I watch Kellan jump back. "Dinner has ended; many will be leaving soon once William announces the next event, and here you are." I watch Darius walk to us. "We were talking." Kellan smiles and steps back more. "Close for someone who was just talking. You do remember you're not allowed to have relations with the women, Kellan, not until you choose." "You mistake my intentions, brother. I wasn't have relations with her." "I don't mistake anything. You can't have relations with the contestants. It doesn't exactly set a good example, does it!" I step back slightly, inching closer to my room. "Ah, no, you don't." He looks at me. "Stay right there. I need to speak to you after." Did he see my shoulder? I watch as he pulls Kellan away and discusses something. I watch Kellan nodding and waiting as Darius walks over to me. He stops in front of me. His head lowers to my ear. "Do not indulge my brother Elara. It won't end well for you." "I wasn't..." "Oh, you were." He leans closer. "Although I can't blame you, he has a habit of making people follow on his little missions to cause problems." Well, I won't then. "I will keep space between us." "Please do. You can't afford to have my brother's bad behavior used against you." "We both know I won't be making it to the end and becoming Luna." That's impossible. "You seem so sure? You were top for the first round. You got both mine and Kellan's attention in the last event. That's all it takes." I hear something, and he steps back. Everyone is staring at us. Kellan is grinning with the other contestants behind him, staring between us. This is making me a bigger target for their hate. "Please go to your rooms; I am explaining the next event to Elara after she had to leave early." I watch as they follow his instruction and rush to their rooms. "The next event?" I look at him. "You will be talking to wolves. How well you connect with them will be the key factor. Your points from that round and the event after will be added together. The one after is a ball. Consider your gown. More details will be told after the next event." "Thank you." I turn to leave, and he stops me. "Please remember what I said. Kellan isn't considering the impact of his actions on you. If the cameras had seen how close you two were...Well, it wouldn't be good." He turns and walks away. Rushing into my room, I close the door. May looks up and smiles at me. "We need to discuss your next dress, right?" I nod. That event will be essential as I am going to fail at the event tomorrow with the wolves. LEARN_MORE https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12514&u Start Reading https://www.facebook.com/61558999080853/ 23 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 getokn.com DCO https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12514&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450678576_1049222866572574_2793823296149846633_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XrNUTFYqgN8Q7kNvgHLABRs&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AT7uGb8j8V-_NNt-RNi0lMv&oh=00_AYB7_eilRm11fmlJmBwaB-xEA-tLOqX5wzmfWkZ_9ZMIeA&oe=67041AB1 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Start Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,064,519
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2064455}'
Yes 2024-10-01 19:21 active 1565 0 ā¤ļøšŸ˜What happens nextšŸ‘‰ "Xavier, are you free tonight? I have something to tell you." I mustered up the courage to text my husband, and my hands were a little wet holding the phone. Ten minutes... Half an hour... One hour... There was no reply from the other side. Just like his attitude towards me over the years, indifferent and aloof. I smiled bitterly and threw the phone on the sofa. Then I made dinner as usual and lay quietly on the sofa in the living room waiting for him. I thought he would not come back today. But at twelve o'clock in the early morning, I heard movement at the door. I immediately got up and walked forward, taking his coat and briefcase skillfully . A series of actions, just like an ordinary couple. "Don't text me casually in the future." Xavier's cold voice broke the calm of this moment. My hand hanging my coat trembled, and I murmured, "Okay, I won't do that again." He didn't hear the hidden meaning in my words, and asked me impatiently, "Don't you have something to tell me? What is it?" Even though I was already discouraged, I couldn't help but care about him. I pushed him to the dining table, "Don't worry, drink some stomach-warming soup first." Seeing him sit down steadily and take a sip of the soup, I finally felt relieved and said, "Let's get a divorce." My voice was calm, as calm as if I was talking about today's weather. His deep pupils shrink, "What did you say?" I knew he couldn't believe that I, who had loved him so humbly for so many years, was willing to divorce him. I stared at him straight, "I said let's get a divorce. I know your first love is back, and I decided to let go." "What tricks are you trying to play, Yvette Snyder? Do you want a child or money?" He asked coldly. On my wedding day, my mother and brother took away the large amount of dowry that Xavier paid, violating the terms of mutual benefit between both families. In the past few years, they often forced him to give me a child. I have never had a good image in his heart. "I don't want anything. I just want a divorce from you." I shook my head. Unexpectedly, the usually calm man angrily overturned the table in front of him. With red eyes, he grabbed my wrist fiercely and threw me on the sofa, and his head approached my neck. . . LEARN_MORE https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 806 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 thebvhwysgng.com DCO https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13092&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457270151_954156726399654_8659937070073615280_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=G8BeM_LkXIwQ7kNvgENDn3Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AYDXehmdK-oagfTRxOjrhC6RbySH0zX4kBYkUQ7exeeprg&oe=67026C28 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete

Page 161 of 209, showing 20 record(s) out of 4,165 total

Download CSV New Ads